Skip to main content

Full text of "Seven men"

See other formats


Seven    Men 

by  Max  Beerbohm 


833^ 
1310 


By  the  same  Author 


Zuleika  Dobson 

A  NOVEL 

"He  has  achieved  a  masterpiece. 
He  has  written  a  book  in  which  wit 
and  invention  never  flag,  a  book  tfrat 
is  sheer  delight  from  cover  to  cover." 
-—Daily  Mail. 


Fifty  Caricatures 

"'Max'  would  not  be  the  best  of 
all  caricaturists  if  his  caricatures 
were  not  beautiful,  and  it  is  because 
they  are  beautiful  with  a  beauty 
never  irrelevant  that  they  give  us  so 
much  delight  ...  his  art  would  be 
spoilt  by  any  taint  of  personal  malice, 
and  that  we  never  find  in  it." 

The  Times. 


A  Christmas  Garland 

This  book  contains  the  most  bril- 
liant of  Max  Beerbohm's  exercises  in 
the  gentle  art  of  parody.  The  subjects 
include  Henry  James,  Rudyard  Kip- 
ling, A.  C.  Benson,  H.  G.  Wells, G.  K. 
Chesterton,  ThomaB  Hardy,  Frank 
Harris,  Arnold  Bennett,  John  Gals- 
worthy, G.  S.  Street,  Joseph  Conrad, 
Edmund  Gosse,  Hilaire  Belloc,  G.  B. 
Shaw,  Maurice  Hewlett,  George 
Moore,  and  George  Meredith. 


*)<c    ^m;i-'^,>     ^^  \   wins,    o-i.    wcv^o^Jr 


SEVEN   MEN 


"•     V 


By  the  same  Author 

THE  WORKS  OP  MAX  BEERBOHM 

MORE 

YET  AGAIN 

A  CHRISTMAS  GARLAND 

THE  HAPPY  HYPOCRITE 

ZULEIKA  DOBSON 

CARICATURES    OP   TWENTY-PIVE 

GENTLEMEN 
THE  POET'S  CORNER 
THE  SECOND  CHILDHOOD  OP  JOHN 

BULL 
A  BOOK  OP  CARICATURES 
PIPTY  CARICATURES 


D-^1 

^ 


Sv 


V>- 


v^ 


\w*^ 


Kv— 


<* 


~H 


^ 


<\ 


^      ,  ^      ^^    x 


sCw-" 


^V 


c^ 


<S 


w» 


<y^~ 


V^^ 


S 


•r* 


AT 


^ 


k\ 


>* 


+> 


W^° 


\ 


^•^ 


V 


V 


\LJs 


>M 


'\ 


»M 


c    « 


x\ 


^ 


IV* 


V 


x» 


^ 


&AJ 


L* 


CO 


V^ 


^ 


Vo^ 


f 


<& 


> 


c^v' 


v{W 


lr> 


■3  •   ^       J^" 


V^N 


^-s. 


SEVEN   MEN 


BY 


MAX   BEEKBOHM 


LONDON:  WILLIAM  HEINEMANN 


V 


^ 


y 


^Nj 


> 


I 


,«i 


~    ^v 


o- 


K 


J^S 


<r 


On 


*v 


^ 


\^ 


1 


£.$■* 


q.  ->•*  XS-*    \  ^ 

/-  .  First  published  October  1919 


o- 


»> 


k 


^>7 


«w  Impression  February  1920 


S^>* 


CONTENTS 

PAdB 

ENOCH   SOAMES  1 

HILARY  MALTBY  and 

STEPHEN   BRAXTON  49 

JAMES    PETHEL  105 

A.   V,   LAIDER  137 

'SAVONAROLA'   BROWN  *y       173                            . 


\^ 


V\ 


ENOCH    SOAMES 


ENOCH    SOAMES 


WHEN  a  book  about  the  literature  of  the 
eighteen-nineties  was  given  by  Mr.  Hol- 
brook  Jackson  to  the  world,  I  looked 
eagerly  in  the  index  for  Soames,  Enoch.  I  had 
feared  he  would  not  be  there.  He  was  not  there. 
But  everybody  else  was.  Many  writers  whom  I  had 
quite  forgotten,  or  remembered  but  faintly,  lived 
again  for  me,  they  and  their  work,  in  Mr.  Holbrook 
Jackson's  pages.  The  book  was  as  thorough  as  it 
was  brilliantly  written.  And  thus  the  omission 
found  by  me  was  an  all  the  deadlier  record  of  poor 
Soames'  failure  to  impress  himself  on  his  decade. 

I  daresay  I  am  the  only  person  who  noticed  the 
omission.  Soames  had  failed  so  piteously  as  all 
that !  Nor  is  there  a  counterpoise  in  the  thought 
that  if  he  had  had  some  measure  of  success  he  might 
have  passed,  like  those  others,  out  of  my  mind,  to 
return  only  at  the  historian's  beck.  It  is  true  that 
had  his  gifts,  such  as  they  were,  been  acknowledged 
in  his  life-time,  he  would  never  have  made  the 
bargain  I  saw  him  make — that  strange  bargain 
whose  results  have  kept  him  always  in  the  fore- 

8 


SEVEN  MEN 

ground  of  my  memory.     But  it  is  from  those  very 
results  that  the  full  piteousness  of  him  glares  out. 

Not  my  compassion,  however,  impels  me  to  write 
of  him.  For  his  sake,  poor  fellow,  I  should  be 
inclined  to  keep  my  pen  out  of  the  ink.  It  is  ill 
to  deride  the  dead.  And  how  can  I  write  about 
Enoch  Soames  without  making  him  ridiculous  ? 
Or  rather,  how  am  I  to  hush  up  the  horrid  fact  that 
he  was  ridiculous  ?  I  shall  not  be  able  to  do  that. 
Yet,  sooner  or  later,  write  about  him  1  must.  You 
will  see,  in  due  course,  that  I  have  no  option.  And 
I  may  as  well  get  the  thing  done  now. 

In  the  Summer  Term  of  '93  a  bolt  from  the  blue 
flashed  down  on  Oxford.  It  drove  deep,  it  hurtlingly 
embedded  itself  in  the  soil.  Dons  and  under- 
graduates stood  around,  rather  pale,  discussing 
nothing  but  it.  Whence  came  it,  this  meteorite  ? 
From  Paris.  Its  name  ?  Will  Rothenstein.  Its 
aim  ?  To  do  a  series  of  twenty-four  portraits  in 
lithograph.  These  were  to  be  published  from  the 
Bodley  Head,  London.  The  matter  was  urgent. 
Already  the  Warden  of  A,  and  the  Master  of  B,  and 
the  Regius  Professor  of  C,  had  meekly  '  sat.'  Digni- 
fied and  doddering  old  men,  who  had  never  consented 
to  sit  to  any  one,  could  not  withstand  this  dynamic 
little  stranger.  He  did  not  sue  :  he  invited  ;  he 
did  not  invite  :  he  commanded.  He  was  twenty- 
one  years  old.  He  wore  spectacles  that  flashed 
more  than  any  other  pair  ever  seen.     He  was  a  wit. 

4 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

He  was  brimful  of  ideas.  He  knew  Whistler.  He 
knew  Edmond  de  Goncotirt.  He  knew  every  one  in 
Paris.  He  knew  them  all  by  heart.  He  was  Paris 
in  Oxford.  It  was  whispered  that,  so  soon  as  he 
had  polished  off  his  selection  of  dons,  he  was  going 
to  include  a  few  undergraduates.  It  was  a  proud 
day  for  me  when  I — I — was  included.  I  liked 
Rothenstein  not  less  than  I  feared  him  ;  and  there 
arose  between  us  a  friendship  that  has  grown  ever 
warmer,  and  been  more  and  more  valued  by  me, 
with  every  passing  year. 

At  the  end  of  Term  he  settled  in — or  rather, 
meteoritically  into — London.  It  was  to  him  I  owed 
my  first  knowledge  of  that  forever  enchanting  little 
world-in-itself,  Chelsea,  and  my  first  acquaintance 
with  Walter  Sickert  and  other  august  elders  who 
dwelt  there.  It  was  Rothenstein  that  took  me  to 
see,  in  Cambridge  Street,  Pimlico,  a  young  man 
whose  drawings  were  already  famous  among  the  few 
— Aubrey  Beardsley,  by  name.  With  Rothenstein 
I  paid  my  first  visit  to  the  Bodley  Head.  By  him  I 
was  inducted  into  another  haunt  of  intellect  and 
daring,  the  domino  room  of  the  Cafe  Royal. 

There,  on  that  October  evening — there,  in  that 
exuberant  vista  of  gilding  and  crimson  velvet  set 
amidst  all  those  opposing  mirrors  and  upholding 
caryatids,  with  fumes  of  tobacco  ever  rising  to  the 
painted  and  pagan  ceiling,  and  with  the  hum  of 
presumably  cynical  conversation  broken  into  so 
sharply  now  and  again  by  the  clatter  of  dominoes 

5 


SEVEN  MEN 

shuffled  on  marble  tables,  I  drew  a  deep  breath,  and 
4  This  indeed,'  said  I  to  myself,  4  is  life  !  ' 

It  was  the  hour  before  dinner.  We  drank  ver- 
mouth. Those  who  knew  Rothenstein  were  pointing 
him  out  to  those  who  knew  him  only  by  name.  Men 
were  constantly  coming  in  through  the  swing-doors 
and  wandering  slowly  up  and  down  in  search  of 
vacant  tables,  or  of  tables  occupied  by  friends.  One 
of  these  rovers  interested  me  because  I  was  sure  he 
wanted  to  catch  Rothenstein's  eye.  He  had  twice 
passed  our  table,  with  a  hesitating  look ;  but 
Rothenstein,  in  the  thick  of  a  disquisition  on  Puvis 
de  Chavannes,  had  not  seen  him.  He  was  a  stoop- 
ing, shambling  person,  rather  tall,  very  pale,  with 
longish  and  brownish  hair.  He  had  a  thin  vague 
beard — or  rather,  he  had  a  chin  on  which  a  large 
number  of  hairs  weakly  curled  and  clustered  to 
cover  its  retreat.  He  was  an  odd-looking  person  ; 
but  in  the  'nineties  odd  apparitions  were  more 
frequent,  I  think,  than  they  are  now.  The  young 
writers  of  that  era — and  I  was  sure  this  man  was  a 
writer — strove  earnestly  to  be  distinct  in  aspect. 
This  man  had  striven  unsuccessfully.  He  wore  a 
soft  black  hat  of  clerical  kind  but  of  Bohemian 
intention,  and  a  grey  waterproof  cape  which, 
perhaps  because  it  was  waterproof,  failed  to  be 
romantic.  I  decided  that  '  dim  '  was  the  mot  juste 
for  him.  I  had  already  essayed  to  write,  and  was 
immensely  keen  on  the  mot  juste,  that  Holy  Grail  of 
the  period. 

6 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

The  dim  man  was  now  again  approaching  our 
table,  and  this  time  he  made  up  his  mind  to  pause 
in  front  of  it.  '  You  don't  remember  me,'  he  said 
in  a  toneless  voice. 

Rothenstein  brightly  focussed  him.  4  Yes,  I  do/ 
he  replied  after  a  moment,  with  pride  rather  than 
effusion — pride  in  a  retentive  memory.  '  Edwin 
Soames.' 

4  Enoch  Soames,'  said  Enoch. 

4  Enoch  Soames,'  repeated  Rothenstein  in  a  tone 
implying  that  it  was  enough  to  have  hit  on  the 
surname.  4  We  met  in  Paris  two  or  three  times 
when  you  were  living  there.  We  met  at  the  Cafe 
Groche.' 

4  And  I  came  to  your  studio  once.' 

4  Oh  yes  ;   I  was  sorry  I  was  out.' 

4  But  you  were  in.  You  showed  me  some  of  your 
paintings,  you  know.  .  .  I  hear  you're  in  Chelsea 
now.' 

4  Yes.' 

I  almost  wondered  that  Mr.  Soames  did  not,  after 
this  monosyllable,  pass  along.  He  stood  patiently 
there,  rather  like  a  dumb  animal,  rather  like  a 
donkey  looking  over  a  gate.  A  sad  figure,  his.  It 
occurred  to  me  that  4  hungry  '  was  perhaps  the  mot 
juste  for  him  ;  but — hungry  for  what  ?  He  looked 
as  if  he  had  little  appetite  for  anything.  I  was  sorry 
for  him ;  and  Rothenstein,  though  he  had  not 
invited  him  to  Chelsea,  did  ask  him  to  sit  down  and 
have  something  to  drink. 

7 


SEVEN  MEN 

Seated,  he  was  more  self-assertive.  He  flung 
back  the  wings  of  his  cape  with  a  gesture  which — 
had  not  those  wings  been  waterproof — might  have 
seemed  to  hurl  defiance  at  things  in  general.  And 
he  ordered  an  absinthe.  4  Je  me  tiens  toujour s 
fidele,'  he  told  Rothenstein,  4  a  la  sorciere  glauque.' 

4  It  is  bad  for  you/  said  Rothenstein  dryly. 

4  Nothing  is  bad  for  one,'  answered  Soames. 
4  Dans  ce  monde  il  rCy  a  ni  de  Men  ni  de  mal? 

4  Nothing  good  and  nothing  bad  ?  How  do  you 
mean  ?  ' 

4 1  explained  it  all  in  the  preface  to  "  Negations."  ' 

4  44  Negations  "  ?  ' 

4  Yes  ;  I  gave  you  a  copy  of  it.' 

4  Oh  yes,  of  course.  But  did  you  explain — for 
instance — that  there  was  no  such  thing  as  bad  or 
good  grammar  ?  ' 

4  N-no,'  said  Soames.  4  Of  course  in  Art  there  is 
the  good  and  the  evil.  But  in  Life — no.'  He  was 
rolling  a  cigarette.  He  had  weak  white  hands,  not 
well  washed,  and  with  finger-tips  much  stained  by 
nicotine.  4  In  Life  there  are  illusions  of  good  and 
evil,  but ' — his  voice  trailed  away  to  a  murmur  in 
which  the  words  4  vieux  jeu  '  and  '  rococo  '  were 
faintly  audible.  I  think  he  felt  he  was  not  doing 
himself  justice,  and  feared  that  Rothenstein  was 
going  to  point  out  fallacies.  Anyhow,  he  cleared 
his  throat  and  said  4  Parlous  d'autre  chose.'' 

It  occurs  to  you  that  he  was  a  fool  ?  It  didn't  to 
me.     I   was   young,    and   had   not   the   clarity   of 

8 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

judgment  that  Rothenstein  already  had.  Soames 
was  quite  five  or  six  years  older  than  either  of  us. 
Also,  he  had  written  a  book. 

It  was  wonderful  to  have  written  a  book. 

If  Rothenstein  had  not  been  there,  I  should  have 
revered  Soames.  Even  as  it  was,  I  respected  him. 
And  I  was  very  near  indeed  to  reverence  when  he 
said  he  had  another  book  coming  out  soon.  I  asked 
if  I  might  ask  what  kind  of  book  it  was  to  be. 

4  My  poems,'  he  answered.  Rothenstein  asked  if 
this  was  to  be  the  title  of  the  book.  The  poet 
meditated  on  this  suggestion,  but  said  he  rather 
thought  of  giving  the  book  no  title  at  all.  '  If  a 
book  is  good  in  itself — '  he  murmured,  waving  his 
cigarette. 

Rothenstein  objected  that  absence  of  title  might 
be  bad  for  the  sale  of  a  book.  '  If,'  he  urged,  '  I 
went  into  a  bookseller's  and  said  simply  "  Have 
you  got  ?  "  or  "  Have  you  a  copy  of  ?  "  how  would 
they  know  what  I  wanted  ?  ' 

1  Oh,  of  course  I  should  have  my  name  on  the 
cover,'  Soames  answered  earnestly.  i  And  I  rather 
want,'  he  added,  looking  hard  at  Rothenstein,  *  to 
have  a  drawing  of  myself  as  frontispiece.'  Rothen- 
stein admitted  that  this  was  a  capital  idea,  and 
mentioned  that  he  was  going  into  the  country  and 
would  be  there  for  some  time.  He  then  looked  at 
his  watch,  exclaimed  at  the  hour,  paid  the  waiter, 
and  went  away  with  me  to  dinner.  Soames  remained 
at  his  post  of  fidelity  to  the  glaucous  witch. 

9 


SEVEN  MEN 

*  Why  were  you  so  determined  not  to  draw  him  ?  ' 
I  asked. 

4  Draw  him  ?  Him  ?  How  can  one  draw  a  man 
who  doesn't  exist  ?  ' 

4  He  is  dim,'  I  admitted.  But  my  mot  juste  fell 
flat.  Rothenstein  repeated  that  Soames  was  non- 
existent. 

Still,  Soames  had  written  a  book.  I  asked  if 
Rothenstein  had  read  '  Negations.'  He  said  he  had 
looked  into  it,  4  but,'  he  added  crisply,  4 1  don't 
profess  to  know  anything  about  writing.'  A  reser- 
vation very  characteristic  of  the  period  !  Painters 
would  not  then  allow  that  any  one  outside  their 
own  order  had  a  right  to  any  opinion  about  painting. 
This  law  (graven  on  the  tablets  brought  down  by 
Whistler  from  the  summit  of  Fujiyama)  imposed 
certain  limitations.  If  other  arts  than  painting  were 
not  utterly  unintelligible  to  all  but  the  men  who 
practised  them,  the  law  tottered — the  Monroe  Doc- 
trine, as  it  were,  did  not  hold  good.  Therefore  no 
painter  would  offer  an  opinion  of  a  book  without 
warning  you  at  any  rate  that  his  opinion  was 
worthless.  No  one  is  a  better  judge  of  literature 
than  Rothenstein  ;  but  it  wouldn't  have  done  to  tell 
him  so  in  those  days ;  and  I  knew  that  I  must  form 
an  unaided  judgment  on  4  Negations.' 

Not  to  buy  a  book  of  which  I  had  met  the  author 
face  to  face  would  have  been  for  me  in  those  days 
an  impossible  act  of  self-denial.  When  I  returned 
to   Oxford   for   the   Christmas   Term    I   had   duly 

10 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

secured  i  Negations.'  I  used  to  keep  it  lying  care- 
lessly on  the  table  in  my  room,  and  whenever  a 
friend  took  it  up  and  asked  what  it  was  about  I 
would  say  '  Oh,  it's  rather  a  remarkable  book.  It's 
by  a  man  whom  I  know.'  Just '  what  it  was  about ' 
I  never  was  able  to  say.  Head  or  tail  was  just  what 
I  hadn't  made  of  that  slim  green  volume.  I  found 
in  the  preface  no  clue  to  the  exiguous  labyrinth  of 
contents,  and  in  that  labyrinth  nothing  to  explain 
the  preface. 

1  Lean  near  to  life.     Lean  very  near — nearer. 

*  Life  is  web,  and  therein  nor  warp  nor  woof  is,  but 
web  only. 

4  It  is  for  this  I  am  Catholick  in  church  and  in 
thought,  yet  do  let  swift  Mood  weave  there  what  the 
shuttle  of  Mood  wills.'' 

These  were  the  opening  phrases  of  the  preface, 
but  those  which  followed  were  less  easy  to  under- 
stand. Then  came  '  Stark :  A  Conte,'  about  a 
midinette  who,  so  far  as  I  could  gather,  murdered, 
or  was  about  to  murder,  a  mannequin.  It  was 
rather  like  a  story  by  Catulle  Mend£s  in  which  the 
translator  had  either  skipped  or  cut  out  every 
alternate  sentence.  Next,  a  dialogue  between  Pan 
and  St.  Ursula — lacking,  I  felt,  in  *  snap.'  Next, 
some  aphorisms  (entitled  oKpopla-imaTa).  Throughout, 
in  fact,  there  was  a  great  variety  of  form ;  and  the 
forms  had  evidently  been  wrought  with  much  care. 
It  was  rather  the  substance  that  eluded  me.  Was 
there,  I  wondered,  any  substance  at  all  ?     It  did 

11 


SEVEN  MEN 

now  occur  to  me  :  suppose  Enoch  Soames  was  a 
fool !  Up  cropped  a  rival  hypothesis  :  suppose  / 
was  !  I  inclined  to  give  Soames  the  benefit  of  the 
doubt.  I  had  read  i  L'Apres-midi  d'un  Faune ' 
without  extracting  a  glimmer  of  meaning.  Yet 
Mallarme — of  course — was  a  Master.  How  was  I  to 
know  that  Soames  wasn't  another  ?  There  was  a 
sort  of  music  in  his  prose,  not  indeed  arresting,  but 
perhaps,  I  thought,  haunting,  and  laden  perhaps 
with  meanings  as  deep  as  Mallarme's  own.  I 
awaited  his  poems  with  an  open  mind. 

And  I  looked  forward  to  them  with  positive 
impatience  after  I  had  had  a  second  meeting  with 
him.  This  was, on  an  evening  in  January.  Going 
into  the  aforesaid  domino  room,  I  passed  a  table  at 
which  sat  a  pale  man  with  an  open  book  before  him. 
He  looked  from  his  book  to  me,  and  I  looked  back 
over  my  shoulder  with  a  vague  sense  that  I  ought 
\o  have  recognised  him.  I  returned  to  pay  my 
respects.  After  exchanging  a  few  words,  I  said 
with  a  glance  to  the  open  book,  '  I  see  I  am  inter- 
rupting you,'  and  was  about  to  pass  on,  but  '  I 
prefer,'  Soames  replied  in  his  toneless  voice,  c  to  be 
interrupted,'  and  I  obeyed  his  gesture  that  I  should 
sit  down. 

I  asked  him  if  he  often  read  here.  4  Yes  ;  things 
of  this  kind  I  read  here,'  he  answered,  indicating  the 
title  of  his  book — '  The  Poems  of  Shelley.' 

4  Anything  that  you  really  ' — and  I  was  going  to 
say  '  admire  ?  '     But  I  cautiously  left  my  sentence 

12 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

unfinished,  and  was  glad  that  I  had  done  so,  for  he 
said,  with  unwonted  emphasis,  4  Anything  second- 
rate.' 

I  had  read  little  of  Shelley,  but  *  Of  course,'  I 
murmured,  4  he's  very  uneven.' 

4 1  should  have  thought  evenness  was  just  what 
was  wrong  with  him.  A  deadly  evenness.  That's 
why  I  read  him  here.  The  noise  of  this  place  breaks 
the  rhythm.  He's  tolerable  here.'  Soames  took  up 
the  book  and  glanced  through  the  pages.  He 
laughed.  Soames'  laugh  was  a  short,  single  and 
mirthless  sound  from  the  throat,  unaccompanied  by 
any  movement  of  the  face  or  brightening  of  the  eyes. 
4  What  a  period ! '  he  uttered,  laying  the  book 
down.     And  4  What  a  country  !  '  he  added. 

I  asked  rather  nervously  if  he  didn't  think  Keats 
had  more  or  less  held  his  own  against  the  drawbacks 
of  time  and  place.  He  admitted  that  there  were 
4  passages  in  Keats,'  but  did  not  specify  them.  Of 
4  the  older  men,'  as  he  called  them,  he  seemed  to  like 
only  Milton.  4  Milton,'  he  said,  4  wasn't  senti- 
mental.' Also,  4  Milton  had  a  dark  insight.'  And 
again,  4 1  can  always  read  Milton  in  the  reading- 
room.' 

4  The  reading-room  ?  ' 

4  Of  the  British  Museum.     I  go  there  every  day.' 

4  You  do  ?  I've  only  been  there  once.  I'm  afraid 
I  found  it  rather  a  depressing  place.  It — it  seemed 
to  sap  one's  vitality.' 

4  It  does.  That's  why  I  go  there.  The  lower  one's 
18 


SEVEN  MEN 

vitality,  the  more  sensitive  one  is  to  great  art.  I 
live  near  the  Museum.  I  have  rooms  in  Dyott 
Street.' 

*  And  you  go  round  to  the  reading-room  to  read 
Milton  ?  ' 

1  Usually  Milton.'  He  looked  at  me.  '  It  was 
Milton,'  he  certificatively  added,  4  who  converted  me 
to  Diabolism.' 

4  Diabolism  ?  Oh  yes  ?  Really  ?  '  said  I,  with 
that  vague  discomfort  and  that  intense  desire  to  be 
polite  which  one  feels  when  a  man  speaks  of  his  own 
religion.     4  You — worship  the  Devil  ?  ' 

Soames  shook  his  head.  4  It's  not  exactly  wor- 
ship,' he  qualified,  sipping  his  absinthe.  4  It's  more 
a  matter  of  trusting  and  encouraging.' 

1  Ak,  yes.  .  .  But  I  had  rather  gathered  from 
the  preface  to  "  Negations  "  that  you  were  a — a 
Catholic' 

4  Je  VStais  a  cette  Spoque.  Perhaps  I  still  am. 
Yes,  I'm  a  Catholic  Diabolist.' 

This  profession  he  made  in  an  almost  cursory 
tone.  I  could  see  that  what  was  upmost  in  his  mind 
was  the  fact  that  I  had  read  4  Negations.'  His  pale 
eyes  had  for  the  first  time  gleamed.  I  felt  as  one 
who  is  about  to  be  examined,  viva  voce,  on  the  very 
subject  in  which  he  is  shakiest.  I  hastily  asked  him 
how  soon  his  po«ms  were  to  be  published.  4  Next 
week,'  he  told  me. 

4  And  are  they  to  be  published  without  a  title  ?  ' 

4  No.  I  found  a  title,  at  last.  But  I  shan't  tell 
14 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

you  what  it  is,'  as  though  I  had  been  so  impertinent 
as  to  inquire.  '  I  am  not  sure  that  it  wholly  satisfies 
me.  But  it  is  the  best  I  can  find.  It  suggests 
something  of  the  quality  of  the  poems.  .  .  Strange 
growths,  natural  and  wild,  yet  exquisite,'  he  added, 
4  and  many-hued,  and  full  of  poisons.' 

I  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  Baudelaire.  He 
uttered  the  snort  that  was  his  laugh,  and  4  Baude- 
laire,' he  said,  '  was  a  bourgeois  malgri  luV  France 
had  had  only  one  poet :  Villon  ;  '  and  two-thirds  of 
Villon  were  sheer  journalism.'  Verlaine  was  ■  an 
epicier  malgri  lui.'  Altogether,  rather  to  my  sur- 
prise, he  rated  French  literature  lower  than  English. 
There  were  '  passages '  in  Villiers  de  PIsle-Adam. 
But  'I,'  he  summed  up,  ■  owe  nothing  to  France.' 
He  nodded  at  me.     '  You'll  see,'  he  predicted. 

I  did  not,  when  the  time  came,  quite  see  that.  I 
thought  the  author  of  '  Fungoids  '  did — uncon- 
sciously, of  course — owe  something  to  the  young 
Parisian  decadents,  or  to  the  young  English  ones 
who  owed  something  to  them.  I  still  think  so.  The 
little  book — bought  by  me  in  Oxford — lies  before 
me  as  I  write.  Its  pale  grey  buckram  cover  and 
silver  lettering  have  not  worn  well.  Nor  have  its 
contents.  Through  these,  with  a  melancholy  in- 
terest, I  have  again  been  looking.  They  are  not 
much.  But  at  the  time  of  their  publication  I  had 
a  vague  suspicion  that  they  might  be.  I  suppose  it 
is  my  capacity  for  faith,  not  poor  Soames'  work, 
that  is  weaker  than  it  once  was.  .  . 

15 


SEVEN  MEN 

To  a  Young  Woman. 

Thou  art,  who  hast  not  been  ! 

Pale  tunes  irresolute 

And  traceries  of  old  sounds 

Blown  from  a  rotted  flute 
Mingle  with  noise  of  cymbals  rouged  with  rust, 
Nor  not  strange  forms  and  epicene 

Lie  bleeding  in  the  dust, 

Being  wounded  with  wounds. 

For  this  it  is 
That  in  thy  counterpart 

Of  age-long  mockeries 
Thou  hast  not  been  nor  art ! 

There  seemed  to  me  a  certain  inconsistency  as 
between  the  first  and  last  lines  of  this.  I  tried,  with 
bent  brows,  to  resolve  the  discord.  But  I  did  not 
take  my  failure  as  wholly  incompatible  with  a 
meaning  in  Soames'  mind.  Might  it  not  rather 
indicate  the  depth  of  his  meaning  ?  As  for  the 
craftsmanship,  '  rouged  with  rust '  seemed  to  me  a 
fine  stroke,  and  •  nor  not '  instead  of  '  and  *  had  a 
curious  felicity.  I  wondered  who  the  Young  Woman 
was,  and  what  she  had  made  of  it  all.  I  sadly 
suspect  that  Soames  could  not  have  made  more  of 
it  than  she.  Yet,  even  now,  if  one  doesn't  try  to 
make  any  sense  at  all  of  the  poem,  and  reads  it  just 
for  the  sound,  there  is  a  certain  grace  of  cadence. 

16 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

Soames  was  an  artist — in  so  far  as  he  was  anything, 
poor  fellow  ! 

It  seemed  to  me,  when  first  I  read  '  Fungoids,' 
that,  oddly  enough,  the  Diabolistic  side  of  him  was 
the  best.  Diabolism  seemed  to  be  a  cheerful,  even 
a  wholesome,  influence  in  his  life. 

Nocturne. 

Round  and  round  the  shutter'd  Square 
I  stroll'd  with  the  Devil's  arm  in  mine. 
No  sound  but  the  scrape  of  his  hoofs  was  there 
And  the  ring  of  his  laughter  and  mine. 
We  had  drunk  black  wine. 

/  scream 'd,  1 1  will  race  you,  Master  !  ' 
1  What  matter S  he  shriek' d,  '  to-night 
Which  of  us  runs  the  faster  ? 
There  is  nothing  to  fear  to-night 
In  the  foul  moon's  light !  ' 

Then  I  look'd  him  in  the  eyes, 
And  I  laugh'd  full  shrill  at  the  lie  he  told 
And  the  gnawing  fear  he  would  fain  disguise. 
It  was  true,  what  I'd  time  and  again  been  told  : 
He  was  old — old.  v 

i 
There  was,  I  felt,  quite  a  swing  about  that  first 

stanza — a  joyous  and  rollicking  note  of  comradeship. 

The  second  was  slightly  hysterical  perhaps.     But  I 

liked  the  third  :    it  was  so  bracingly  unorthodox, 

17  B 


SEVEN  MEN 

even  according  to  the  tenets  of  Soames'  peculiar 
sect  in  the  faith.  Not  much  '  trusting  and  encou- 
raging '  here  !  Soames  triumphantly  exposing  the 
Devil  as  a  liar,  and  laughing  '  full  shrill,'  cut  a  quite 
heartening  figure,  I  thought — then  !  Now,  in  the 
light  of  what  befell,  none  of  his  poems  depresses  me 
so  much  as  4  Nocturne.' 

I  looked  out  for  what  the  metropolitan  reviewers 
would  have  to  say.  They  seemed  to  fall  into  two 
classes  :  those  who  had  little  to  say  and  those  who 
had  nothing.  The  second  class  was  the  larger,  and 
the  words  of  the  first  were  cold  ;    insomuch  that 

Strikes  a  note  of  modernity  throughout.  .  .  .  These 
tripping  numbers. — Preston  Telegraph 

was  the  only  lure  offered  in  advertisements  by 
Soames'  publisher.  I  had  hoped  that  when  next  I 
met  the  poet  I  could  congratulate  him  on  having 
made  a  stir ;  for  I  fancied  he  was  not  so  sure  of  his 
intrinsic  greatness  as  he  seemed.  I  was  but  able  to 
say,  rather  coarsely,  when  next  I  did  see  him,  that 
I  hoped  '  Fungoids  *  was  '  selling  splendidly.'  He 
looked  at  me  across  his  glass  of  absinthe  and  asked 
if  I  had  bought  a  copy.  His  publisher  had  told  him 
that  three  had  been  sold.     I  laughed,  as  at  a  jest. 

4  You  don't  suppose  I  care,  do  you  ?  '  he  said, 
with  something  like  a  snarl.  I  disclaimed  the 
notion.  He  added  that  he  was  not  a  tradesman. 
I  said  mildly  that  I  wasn't,  either,  and  murmured 
that  an  artist  who  gave  truly  new  and  great  things 
to  the  world  had  always  to  wait  long  for  recognition. 

18 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

He  said  he  cared  not  a  sou  for  recognition.  I  agreed 
that  the  act  of  creation  was  its  own  reward. 

His  moroseness  might  have  alienated  me  if  I  had 
regarded  myself  as  a  nobody.  But  ah  !  hadn't  both 
John  Lane  and  Aubrey  Beardsley  suggested  that  I 
should  write  an  essay  for  the  great  new  venture 
that  was  afoot—4  The  Yellow  Book  '  ?  And  hadn't 
Henry  Harland,  as  editor,  accepted  my  essay  ? 
And  wasn't  it  to  be  in  the  very  first  number  ?  At 
Oxford  I  was  still  in  statu  pupillari.  In  London  I 
regarded  myself  as  very  much  indeed  a  graduate 
now — one  whom  no  Soames  could  ruffle.  Partly  to 
show  off,  partly  in  sheer  good-will,  I  told  Soames  he 
ought  to  contribute  to  '  The  Yellow  Book.'  He 
uttered  from  the  throat  a  sound  of  scorn  for  that 
publication. 

Nevertheless,  I  did,  a  day  or  two  later,  tentatively 
ask  Harland  if  he  knew  anything  of  the  work  of  a 
man  called  Enoch  Soames.  Harland  paused  in  the 
midst  of  his  characteristic  stride  around  the  room, 
threw  up  his  hands  towards  the  ceiling,  and  groaned 
aloud  :  he  had  often  met  4  that  absurd  creature  '  in 
Paris,  and  this  very  morning  had  received  some 
poems  in  manuscript  from  him. 

*  Has  he  no  talent  ?  '  I  asked. 

4  He  has  an  income.  He's  all  right.'  Harland 
was  the  most  joyous  of  men  and  most  generous  of 
critics,  and  he  hated  to  talk  of  anything  about 
which  he  couldn't  be  enthusiastic.  So  I  dropped 
the  subject  of  Soames.     The  news  that  Soames  had 

19 


SEVEN  MEN 

an  income  did  take  the  edge  off  solicitude.  I 
learned  afterwards  that  he  was  the  son  of  an  unsuc- 
cessful and  deceased  bookseller  in  Preston,  but  had 
inherited  an  annuity  of  £300  from  a  married  aunt, 
and  had  no  surviving  relatives  of  any  kind. 
Materially,  then,  he  was  '  all  right.'  But  there  was 
still  a  spiritual  pathos  about  him,  sharpened  for  me 
now  by  the  possibility  that  even  the  praises  of  The 
Preston  Telegraph  might  not  have  been  forthcoming 
had  he  not  been  the  son  of  a  Preston  man.  He  had 
a  sort  of  weak  doggedness  which  I  could  not  but 
admire.  Neither  he  nor  his  work  received  the 
slightest  encouragement ;  but  he  persisted  in 
behaving  as  a  personage  :  always  he  kept  his  dingy 
little  flag  flying.  Wherever  congregated  the  jeunes 
feroces  of  the  arts,  in  whatever  Soho  restaurant  they 
had  just  discovered,  in  whatever  music-hall  they 
were  most  frequenting,  there  was  Soames  in  the 
midst  of  them,  or  rather  on  the  fringe  of  them,  a 
dim  but  inevitable  figure.  He  never  sought  to 
propitiate  his  fellow- writers,  never  bated  a  jot  of 
his  arrogance  about  his  own  work  or  of  his  contempt 
for  theirs.  To  the  painters  he  was  respectful,  even 
humble  ;  but  for  the  poets  and  prosaists  of  '  The 
Yellow  Book,'  and  later  of  4  The  Savoy,'  he  had 
never  a  word  but  of  scorn.  He  wasn't  resented.  It 
didn't  occur  to  anybody  that  he  or  his  Catholic 
Diabolism  mattered.  When,  in  the  autumn  of  '96, 
he  brought  out  (at  his  own  expense,  this  time)  a 
third  book,  his  last  book,  nobody  said  a  word  for  or 

20 


ENOCH   SOAMES 

against  it.     I  meant,  but  forgot,  to  buy  it.     I  never 
saw  it,  and  am  ashamed  to  say  I  don't  even  remember 
what  it  was  called.     But  I  did,  at  the  time  of  its 
publication,  say  to  Rothenstein  that  I  thought  poor 
old  Soames  was  really  a  rather  tragic  figure,  and 
that  I  believed  he  would  literally  die  for  want  of 
recognition.     Rothenstein  scoffed.     He  said  I  was 
trying  to  get  credit  for  a  kind  heart  which  I  didn't 
possess ;     and   perhaps   this   was   so.     But   at   the 
private  view  of  the  New  English  Art  Club,  a  few 
weeks  later,  I  beheld  a  pastel  portrait  of  '  Enoch 
Soames,  Esq.'     It  was  very  like  him,  and  very  like 
Rothenstein  to  have  done  it.     Soames  was  standing 
near  it,  in  his  soft  hat  and  his  waterproof  cape,  all 
through  the  afternoon.     Anybody  who  knew  him 
would  have  recognised  the  portrait  at  a  glance,  but 
nobody  who  didn't  know  him  would  have  recognised 
the  portrait  from  its  bystander  :    it  *  existed  '  so 
much  more  than  he  ;    it  was  bound  to.     Also,  it 
had  not  that  expression  of  faint  happiness  which  on 
this  day  was  discernible,  j^es,  in  Soames'  countenance. 
Fame  had  breathed  on  him.     Twice  again  in  the 
course  of  the  month  I  went  to  the  New  English,  and 
on   both   occasions   Soames   himself  was   on    view 
there.     Looking  back,   I  regard  the  close  of  that 
exhibition  as  having  been  virtually  the  close  of  his 
career.     He  had  felt  the  breath  of  Fame  against  bis 
cheek — so  late,  for  such  a  little  while  ;    and  at  its 
withdrawal  he  gave  in,  gave  up,  gave  out.     He,  who 
had  never  looked  strong  or  well,  looked  ghastly  now 

21 


SEVEN  MEN 

— a  shadow  of  the  shade  he  had  once  been.  He 
still  frequented  the  domino  room,  but,  having  lost 
all  wish  to  excite  curiosity,  he  no  longer  read  books 
there.  '  You  read  only  at  the  Museum  now  ?  ' 
asked  I,  with  attempted  cheerfulness.  He  said  he 
never  went  there  now.  '  No  absinthe  there,5  he 
muttered.  It  was  the  sort  of  thing  that  in  the  old 
days  he  would  have  said  for  effect ;  but  it  carried 
conviction  now.  Absinthe,  erst  but  a  point  in  the 
1  personality  '  he  had  striven  so  hard  to  build  up, 
was  solace  and  necessity  now.  He  no  longer  called 
it  '  la  sorciere  glauque.'  He  had  shed  away  all  his 
French  phrases.  He  had  become  a  plain,  unvar- 
nished, Preston  man. 

Failure,  if  it  be  a  plain,  unvarnished,  complete 
failure,  and  even  though  it  be  a  squalid  failure,  has 
always  a  certain  dignity.  I  avoided  Soames  because 
he  made  me  feel  rather  vulgar.  John  Lane  had 
published,  by  this  time,  two  little  books  of  mine, 
and  they  had  had  a  pleasant  little  success  of  esteem. 
I  was  a — slight  but  definite — '  personality.'  Frank 
Harris  had  engaged  me  to  kick  up  my  heels  in  The 
Saturday  Review,  Alfred  Harmsworth  was  letting  me 
do  likewise  in  The  Daily  Mail.  I  was  just  what 
Soames  wasn't.  And  he  shamed  my  gloss.  Had  I 
known  that  he  really  and  firmly  believed  in  the 
greatness  of  what  he  as  an  artist  had  achieved,  I 
might  not  have  shunned  him.  No  man  who  hasn't 
lost  his  vanity  can  be  held  to  have  altogether  failed. 
Soames'  dignity  was  an  illusion  of  mine.     One  day 

22 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

in  the  first  week  of  June,  1897,  that  illusion  went. 
But  on  the  evening  of  that  day  Soames  went  too. 

I  had  been  out  most  of  the  morning,  and,  as  it 
was  too  late  to  reach  home  in  time  for  luncheon,  I 
sought  '  the  Vingtieme.'  This  little  place — Res- 
taurant du  Vingtieme  Siecle,  to  give  it  its  full  title 
— had  been  discovered  in  '96  by  the  poets  and 
prosaists,  but  had  now  been  more  or  less  abandoned 
in  favour  of  some  later  find.  I  don't  think  it  lived 
long  enough  to  justify  its  name  ;  but  at  that  time 
there  it  still  was,  in  Greek  Street,  a  few  doors  from 
Soho  Square,  and  almost  opposite  to  that  house 
where,  in  the  first  years  of  the  century,  a  little  girl, 
and  with  her  a  boy  named  De  Quincey,  made 
nightly  encampment  in  darkness  and  hunger  among 
dust  and  rats  and  old  legal  parchments.  The 
Vingtieme  was  but  a  small  whitewashed  room, 
leading  out  into  the  street  at  one  end  and  into  a 
kitchen  at  the  other.  The  proprietor  and  cook  was 
a  Frenchman,  known  to  us  as  Monsieur  Vingtieme  ; 
the  waiters  were  his  two  daughters,  Rose  and 
Berthe  ;  and  the  food,  according  to  faith,  was  good. 
The  tables  were  so  narrow,  and  were  set  so  close 
together,  that  there  was  space  for  twelve  of  them, 
six  jutting  from  either  wall. 

Only  the  two  nearest  to  the  door,  as  I  went  in, 
were  occupied.  On  one  side  sat  a  tall,  flashy, 
rather  Mephistophelian  man  whom  I  had  seen  from 
time  to  time  in  the  domino  room  and  elsewhere. 
On  the  other  side  sat  Soames.     They  made  a  queer 

23 


SEVEN  MEN 

contrast  in  that  sunlit  room — Soames  sitting  haggard 
in  that  hat  and  cape  which  nowhere  at  any  season 
had  I  seen  him  doff,  and  this  other,  this  keenly  vital 
man,  at  sight  of  whom  I  more  than  ever  wondered 
whether  he  were  a  diamond  merchant,  a  conjurer,  or 
the  head  of  a  private  detective  agency.     I  was  sure 
Soames  didn't  want  my  company  ;   but  I  asked,  as 
it  would  have  seemed  brutal  not  to,  whether  I  might 
join  him,  and  took  the  chair  opposite  to  his.     He 
was  smoking  a  cigarette,  with  an  untasted  salmi  of 
something  on  his  plate  and  a  half-empty  bottle  of 
Sauterne  before  him  ;    and  he  was  quite  silent.     I 
said  that  the   preparations  for  the  Jubilee  made 
London  impossible.     (I  rather  liked  them,  really.) 
I  professed  a  wish  to  go  right  away  till  the  whole 
thing  was  over.     In  vain  did  I  attune  myself  to  his 
gloom.     He  seemed  not  to  hear  me  nor  even  to  see 
me.     I  felt  that  his  behaviour  made  me  ridiculous 
in  the  eyes  of  the  other  man.     The  gangway  between 
the  two  rows  of  tables  at  the  Vingtieme  was  hardly 
more  than  two  feet  wide  (Rose  and  Berthe,  in  their 
ministrations,  had  always  to  edge  past  each  other, 
quarrelling  in  whispers  as  they  did  so),  and  any  one 
at  the  table  abreast  of  yours  was  practically  at 
yours.     I  thought  our  neighbour  was  amused  at  my 
failure  to  interest  Soames,  and  so,  as  I  could  not 
explain    to    him    that    my   insistence    was    merely 
charitable,  I  became  silent.     Without  turning  my 
head,  I  had  him  well  within  my  range  of  vision.     I 
hoped  I  looked  less  vulgar  than  he  in  contrast  with 

24 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

Soames.  1  was  sure  he  was  not  an  Englishman, 
but  what  was  his  nationality  ?  Though  his  jet- 
black  hair  was  en  brosse,  I  did  not  think  he  was 
French.  To  Berthe,  who  waited  on  him,  he  spoke 
French  fluently,  but  with  a  hardly  native  idiom  and 
accent.  I  gathered  that  this  was  his  first  visit  to 
the  Vingtieme  ;  but  Berthe  was  off-hand  in  her 
manner  to  him  :  he  had  not  made  a  good  impression. 
His  eyes  were  handsome,  but — like  the  Vingtieme's 
tables — too  narrow  and  set  too  close  together.  His 
nose  was  predatory,  and  the  points  of  his  moustache, 
waxed  up  beyond  his  nostrils,  gave  a  fixity  to  his 
smile.  Decidedly,  he  was  sinister.  And  my  sense 
of  discomfort  in  his  presence  was  intensified  by  the 
scarlet  waistcoat  which  tightly,  and  so  unseasonably 
in  June,  sheathed  his  ample  chest.  This  waistcoat 
wasn't  wrong  merely  because  of  the  heat,  either.  It 
was  somehow  all  wrong  in  itself.  It  wouldn't  have 
done  on  Christmas  morning.  It  would  have  struck 
a  jarring  note  at  the  first  night  of  *  Hernani.'  I  was 
trying  to  account  for  its  wrongness  when  Soames 
suddenly  and  strangely  broke  silence.  *  A  hundred 
years  hence  !  '  he  murmured,  as  in  a  trance. 

4  We  shall  not  be  here  !  '  I  briskly  but  fatuously 
added. 

1  We  shall  not  be  here.  No,'  he  droned,  *  but  the 
Museum  will  still  be  just  where  it  is.  And  the 
reading-room,  just  where  it  is.  And  people  will  be 
able  to  go  and  read  there.'  He  inhaled  sharply,  and 
a  spasm  as  of  actual  pain  contorted  his  features. 

25 


SEVEN  MEN 

I  wondered  what  train  of  thought  poor  Soames 
had  been  following.  He  did  not  enlighten  me  when 
he  said,  after  a  long  pause,  4  You  think  I  haven't 
minded.' 

4  Minded  what,  Soames  ?  ' 

4  Neglect.     Failure.' 

4  Failure  ?  '  I  said  heartily.  4  Failure  ?'  I  re- 
peated vaguely.  4  Neglect — yes,  perhaps  ;  but  that's 
quite  another  matter.  Of  course  you  haven't  been 
— appreciated.  But  what  then  ?  Any  artist  who 
— who  gives — '  What  I  wanted  to  say  was,  4  Any 
artist  who  gives  truly  new  and  great  things  to  the 
world  has  always  to  wait  long  for  recognition  ' ;  but 
the  flattery  would  not  out :  in  the  face  of  his  misery, 
a  misery  so  genuine  and  so  unmasked,  my  lips  would 
not  say  the  words. 

And  then — he  said  them  for  me.  I  flushed. 
4  That's  what  you  were  going  to  say,  isn't  it  ?  '  he 
asked. 

4  How  did  you  know  ?  ' 

4  It's  what  you  said  to  me  three  years  ago,  when 
44  Fungoids  "  was  published.'  I  flushed  the  more. 
I  need  not  have  done  so  at  all,  for  4  It's  the  only 
important  thing  I  ever  heard  you  say,'  he  continued. 
4  And  I've  never  forgotten  it.  It's  a  true  thing. 
It's  a  horrible  truth.  But — d'you  remember  what 
I  answered  ?  I  said  44 1  don't  care  a  sou  for  recogni- 
tion." And  you  believed  me.  You've  gone  on 
believing  I'm  above  that  sort  of  thing.  You're 
shallow.     What  should  you  know  of  the  feelings  of 

26 


ENOCH   SOAMES 

a  man  like  me  ?     You  imagine  that  a  great  artist's 
faith  in  himself  and  in  the  verdict  of  posterity  is 
enough    to    keep    him    happy.  .  .  You've    never 
guessed  at  the  bitterness  and  loneliness,  the  ' — his 
voice  broke  ;    but  presently  he  resumed,  speaking 
with  a  force  that  I  had  never  known  in  him.     '  Pos- 
terity !     What  use  is  it  to  me  ?     A  dead  man  doesn't 
know  that  people  are  visiting  his  grave — visiting  his 
birthplace — putting   up   tablets   to   him — unveiling 
statues  of  him.     A  dead  man  can't  read  the  books 
that    are    written    about    him.     A    hundred    years 
hence  !     Think  of  it !     If  I  could  come  back  to  life 
then — just  for  a  few  hours — and  go  to  the  reading- 
room,  and  read !     Or  better  still :    if  I  could  be 
projected,  now,  at  this  moment,  into  that  future, 
into  that  reading-room,  just  for  this  one  afternoon  ! 
I'd  sell  myself  body  and  soul  to  the  devil,  for  that ! 
Think  of  the  pages  and  pages  in  the  catalogue  : 
"  So ames,     Enoch  "     endlessly — endless     editions, 
commentaries,  prolegomena,  biographies  ' — but  here 
he  was  interrupted  by  a  sudden  loud  creak  of  the 
chair  at  the  next  table.     Our  neighbour  had  half 
risen  from  his  place.     He  was  leaning  towards  us, 
apologetically  intrusive. 

4  Excuse — permit  me,'  he  said  softly.  '  I  have 
been  unable  not  to  hear.  Might  I  take  a  liberty  ? 
In  this  little  restaurant-sans-facon  ' — he  spread  wide 
his  hands — *  might  I,  as  the  phrase  is,  "  cut  in  "  ?  ' 

I  could  but  signify  our  acquiescence.  Berthe  had 
appeared  at  the  kitchen  door,  thinking  the  stranger 

27 


SEVEN  MEN 

wanted  his  bill.  He  waved  her  away  with  his 
cigar,  and  in  another  moment  had  seated  himself 
beside  me,  commanding  a  full  view  of  Soames. 

4  Though  not  an  Englishman,'  he  explained,  '  I 
know  my  London  well,  Mr.  Soames.  Your  name 
and  fame — Mr.  Beerbohm's  too — very  known  to  me. 
Your  point  is  :  who  am  I  ?  '  He  glanced  quickly 
over  his  shoulder,  and  in  a  lowered  voice  said  '  I  am 
the  Devil.' 

I  couldn't  help  it :  I  laughed.  I  tried  not  to,  I 
knew  there  was  nothing  to  laugh  at,  my  rudeness 
shamed  me,  but — I  laughed  with  increasing  volume. 
The  Devil's  quiet  dignity,  the  surprise  and  disgust 
of  his  raised  eyebrows,  did  but  the  more  dissolve 
me.  I  rocked  to  and  fro,  I  lay  back  aching.  I 
behaved  deplorably. 

4 1  am  a  gentleman,  and,'  he  said  with  intense 
emphasis,  '  I  thought  I  was  in  the  company  of 
gentlemen,1 

4  Don't !  '  I  gasped  faintly.     4  Oh,  don't !  ' 

4  Curious,  nicht  wahr  ?  '  I  heard  him  say  to  Soames. 
4  There  is  a  type  of  person  to  whom  the  very  mention 
of  my  name  is — oh-so-awfully-funny !  In  your 
theatres  the  dullest  comedien  needs  only  to  say 
44  The  Devil !  "  and  right  away  they  give  him  44  the 
loud  laugh  that  speaks  the  vacant  mind."  Is  it 
not  so  ?  ' 

I  had  now  j  ust  breath  enough  to  offer  my  apologies. 
He  accepted  them,  but  coldly,  and  re-addressed 
himself  to  Soames. 

28 


ENOCH   SOAMES 

4 1  am  a  man  of  business,'  he  said,  4  and  always  I 
would  put  things  through  "  right  now,"  as  they  say 
in  the  States.  You  are  a  poet.  Les  affaires — you 
detest  them.  So  be  it.  But  with  me  you  will  deal, 
eh  ?  What  you  have  said  just  now  gives  me 
furiously  to  hope.' 

Soames  had  not  moved,  except  to  light  a  fresh 
cigarette.  He  sat  crouched  forward,  with  his  elbows 
squared  on  the  table,  and  his  head  just  above  the 
level  of  his  hands,  staring  up  at  the  Devil.  4  Go  on,' 
he  nodded.  I  had  no  remnant  of  laughter  in  me 
now. 

4  It  will  be  the  more  pleasant,  our  little  deal,'  the 
Devil  went  on,  4  because  you  are — I  mistake  not  ? — 
a  Diabolist.' 

4  A  Catholic  Diabolist,'  said  Soames. 

The  Devil  accepted  the  reservation  genially. 
4  You  wish,'  he  resumed,  4  to  visit  now — this  after- 
noon as-ever-is — the  reading-room  of  the  British 
Museum,  yes  ?  but  of  a  hundred  years  hence,  yes  ? 
Parfaitement.  Time — an  illusion.  Past  and  future 
— they  are  as  ever-present  as  the  present,  or  at  any 
rate  only  what  you  call  44  just-round-the-corner." 
I  switch  you  on  to  any  date.  I  project  you — pouf ! 
You  wish  to  be  in  the  reading-room  just  as  it  will 
be  on  the  afternoon  of  June  3,  1997  ?  You  wish  to 
find  yourself  standing  in  that  room,  just  past  the 
swing-doors,  this  very  minute,  yes  ?  and  to  stay 
there  till  closing  time  ?     Am  I  right  ?  ' 

Soames  nodded. 

29 


SEVEN  MEN 

The  Devil  looked  at  his  watch.  '  Ten  past  two, 
he  said.  '  Closing  time  in  summer  same  then  as 
now  :  seven  o'clock.  That  will  give  you  almost  five 
hours.  At  seven  o'clock — pouf  ! — you  find  yourself 
again  here,  sitting  at  this  table.  I  am  dining  to- 
night dans  le  monde — dans  le  higlif.  That  concludes 
my  present  visit  to  your  great  city.  I  come  and 
fetch  you  here,  Mr.  Soames,  on  my  way  home.' 

*  Home  ?  '  I  echoed. 

4  Be  it  never  so  humble  ! '  said  the  Devil  lightly. 

1  All  right,'  said  Soames. 

1  Soames  !  '  I  entreated.  But  my  friend  moved 
not  a  muscle. 

The  Devil  had  made  as  though  to  stretch  forth 
his  hand  across  the  table  and  touch  Soames'  fore- 
arm ;   but  he  paused  in  his  gesture. 

4  A  hundred  years  hence,  as  now,'  he  smiled,  '  no 
smoking  allowed  in  the  reading-room.  You  would 
better  therefore ' 

Soames  removed  the  cigarette  from  his  mouth 
and  dropped  it  into  his  glass  of  Sauterne. 

1  Soames  !  '  again  I  cried.  '  Can't  you  ' — but  the 
Devil  had  now  stretched  forth  his  hand  across  the 
table.  He  brought  it  slowly  down  on — the  table- 
cloth. Soames'  chair  was  empty.  His  cigarette 
floated  sodden  in  'his  wine-glass.  There  was  no 
other  trace  of  him. 

For  a  few  moments  the  Devil  let  his  hand  rest 
where  it  lay,  gazing  at  me  out  of  the  corners  of  his 
eyes,  vulgarly  triumphant. 

30 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

A  shudder  shook  me.  With  an  effort  I  controlled 
myself  and  rose  from  my  chair.  '  Very  clever,'  I 
said  condescendingly.  '  But — "  The  Time  Machine  " 
is  a  delightful  book,  don't  you  think  ?  So  entirely 
original !  ' 

4  You  are  pleased  to  sneer,'  said  the  Devil,  who 
had  also  risen,  i  but  it  is  one  thing  to  write  about 
an  impossible  machine ;  it  is  a  quite  other  thing  to  be 
a  Supernatural  Power.'    All  the  same,  I  had  scored. 

Berthe  had  come  forth  at  the  sound  of  our  rising. 
I  explained  to  her  that  Mr.  Soames  had  been  called 
away,  and  that  both  he  and  I  would  be  dining  here. 
It  was  not  until  I  was  out  in  the  open  air  that  I 
began  to  feel  giddy.  I  have  but  the  haziest  recollec- 
tion of  what  I  did,  where  I  wandered,  in  the  glaring 
sunshine  of  that  endless  afternoon.  I  remember  the 
sound  of  carpenters'  hammers  all  along  Piccadilly, 
and  the  bare  chaotic  look  of  the  half-erected  4  stands.' 
Was  it  in  the  Green  Park,  or  in  Kensington  Gardens, 
or  where  was  it  that  I  sat  on  a  chair  beneath  a  tree, 
trying  to  read  an  evening  paper  ?  There  was  a 
phrase  in  the  leading  article  that  went  on  repeating 
itself  in  my  fagged  mind — *  Little  is  hidden  from 
this  august  Lady  full  of  the  garnered  wisdom  of 
sixty  years  of  Sovereignty.'  I  remember  wildly 
conceiving  a  letter  (to  reach  Windsor  by  express 
messenger  told  to  await  answer) : 

1  Madam, — Well  knowing  that  your  Majesty  is 
full    of   the    garnered    wisdom    of   sixty   years    of 

31 


SEVEN  MEN 

Sovereignty,  I  venture  to  ask  your  advice  in  the 
following  delicate  matter.  Mr.  Enoch  Soames, 
whose  poems  you  may  or  may  not  know,'  .  .  . 

Was  there  no  way  of  helping  him — saving  him  ?  A 
bargain  was  a  bargain,  and  I  was  the  last  man  to 
aid  or  abet  any  one  in  wriggling  out  of  a  reasonable 
obligation.  I  wouldn't  have  lifted  a  little  finger  to 
save  Faust.  But  poor  Soames  ! — doomed  to  pay 
without  respite  an  eternal  price  for  nothing  but  a 
fruitless  search  and  a  bitter  disillusioning.  .  . 

Odd  and  uncanny  it  seemed  to  me  that  he,  Soames, 
in  the  flesh,  in  the  waterproof  cape,  was  at  this 
moment  living  in  the  last  decade  of  the  next  century, 
poring  over  books  not  yet  written,  and  seeing  and 
seen  by  men  not  yet  born.  Uncannier  and  odder 
still,  that  to-night  and  evermore  he  would  be  in 
Hell.     Assuredly,  truth  was  stranger  than  fiction. 

Endless  that  afternoon  was.  Almost  I  wished  I 
had  gone  with  Soames — not  indeed  to  stay  in  the 
reading-room,  but  to  sally  forth  for  a  brisk  sight- 
seeing walk  around  a  new  London.  I  wandered 
restlessly  out  of  the  Park  I  had  sat  in.  Vainly  I 
tried  to  imagine  myself  an  ardent  tourist  from  the 
eighteenth  century.  Intolerable  was  the  strain  of 
the  slow-passing  and  empty  minutes.  Long  before 
seven  o'clock  I  was  back  at  the  Vingtieme. 

I  sat  there  just  where  I  had  sat  for  luncheon.  Air 
came  in  listlessly  through  the  open  door  behind  me. 
Now   and   again   Rose   or   Berthe   appeared   for   a 

32 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

i 

moment.  I  had  told  them  I  would  not  order  any 
dinner  till  Mr.  Soames  came.  A  hurdy-gurdy  began 
to  play,  abruptly  drowning  the  noise  of  a  quarrel 
between  some  Frenchmen  further  up  the  street. 
Whenever  the  tune  was  changed  I  heard  the  quarrel 
still  raging.  I  had  bought  another  evening  paper 
on  my  way.  I  unfolded  it.  My  eyes  gazed  ever 
away  from  it  to  the  clock  over  the  kitchen  door.  .  . 

Five  minutes,  now,  to  the  hour !  I  remembered 
that  clocks  in  restaurants  are  kept  five  minutes  fast. 
I  concentrated  my  eyes  on  the  paper.  I  vowed  I 
would  not  look  away  from  it  again.  I  held  it 
upright,  at  its  full  width,  close  to  my  face,  so  that 
I  had  no  view  of  anything  but  it.  .  .  Rather  a 
tremulous  sheet  ?  Only  because  of  the  draught,  I 
told  myself. 

My  arms  gradually  became  stiff ;  they  ached ; 
but  I  could  not  drop  them — now.  I  had  a  suspicion, 
I  had  a  certainty.  Well,  what  then  ?  .  .  .  What 
else  had  I  come  for  ?  Yet  I  held  tight  that  barrier 
of  newspaper.  Only  the  sound  of  Berthe's  brisk 
footstep  from  the  kitchen  enabled  me,  forced  me,  to 
drop  it,  and  to  utter  : 

4  What  shall  we  have  to  eat,  Soames  ?  ' 

1  //  est  souffrant,  ce  pauvre  Monsieur  Soames  ? ' 
asked  Berthe. 

1  He's  only — tired.'  I  asked  her  to  get  some 
wine — Burgundy — and  whatever  food  might  be 
ready.  Soames  sat  crouched  forward  against  the 
table,  exactly  as  when  last  I  had  seen  him.     It  was 

38  C 


SEVEN    MEN 

as  though  he  had  never  moved — he  who  had  moved 
so  unimaginably  far.  Once  or  twice  in  the  afternoon 
it  had  for  an  instant  occurred  to  me  that  perhaps 
his  journey  was  not  to  be  fruitless — that  perhaps  we 
had  all  been  wrong  in  our  estimate  of  the  works  of 
Enoch  Soames.  That  we  had  been  horribly  right 
was  horribly  clear  from  the  look  of  him.  But 
4  Don't  be  discouraged,'  I  falteringly  said.  '  Perhaps 
it's  only  that  you — didn't  leave  enough  time.     Two, 

three  centuries  hence,  perhaps ' 

4  Yes,'  his  voice  came.     '  I've  thought  of  that.' 

*  And  now — now  for  the  more  immediate  future  ! 
Where  are  you  going  to  hide  ?  How  would  it  be  if 
you  caught  the  Paris  express  from  Charing  Cross  ? 
Almost  an  hour  to  spare.  Don't  go  on  to  Paris. 
Stop  at  Calais.  Live  in  Calais.  He'd  never  think 
of  looking  for  you  in  Calais.' 

1  It's  like  my  luck,'  he  said,  4  to  spend  my  last 
hours  on  earth  with  an  ass.'  But  I  was  not  offended. 
4  And  a  treacherous  ass,'  he  strangely  added,  tossing 
across  to  me  a  crumpled  bit  of  paper  which  he  had 
been  holding  in  his  hand.  I  glanced  at  the  writing 
on  it — some  sort  of  gibberish,  apparently.  I  laid  it 
impatiently  aside. 

4  Come,  Soames  !  pull  yourself  together  !  This 
isn't  a  mere  matter  of  life  and  death.  It's  a  question 
of  eternal  torment,  mind  you  !  You  don't  mean  to 
say  you're  going  to  wait  limply  here  till  the  Devil 
comes  to  fetch  you  ?  ' 

*  I  can't  do  anything  else.     I've  no  choice.' 

34 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

I  Come  !  This  is  "  trusting  and  encouraging  " 
with  a  vengeance  !  This  is  Diabolism  run  mad  !  ■ 
I  filled  his  glass  with  wine.  4  Surely,  now  that 
you've  seen  the  brute ' 

4  It's  no  good  abusing  him.' 

'  You  must  admit  there's  nothing  Miltonic  about 
him,  Soames.' 

I I  don't  say  he's  not  rather  different  from  what 
I  expected.' 

4  He's  a  vulgarian,  he's  a  swell-mobsman,  he's  the 
sort  of  man  who  hangs  about  the  corridors  of  trains 
going  to  the  Riviera  and  steals  ladies'  jewel-cases. 
Imagine  eternal  torment  presided  over  by  him !  ' 
4  You  don't  suppose  I  look  forward  to  it,  do  you  ?  ' 
4  Then  why  not  slip  quietly  out  of  the  way  ?  ' 
Again  and  again  I  filled  his  glass,  and  always, 
mechanically,  he  emptied  it ;  but  the  wine  kindled 
no  spark  of  enterprise  in  him.  He  did  not  eat,  and 
I  myself  ate  hardly  at  all.  I  did  not  in  my  heart 
believe  that  any  dash  for  freedom  could  save  him. 
The  chase  would  be  swift,  the  capture  certain.  But 
better  anything  than  this  passive,  meek,  miserable 
waiting.  I  told  Soames  that  for  the  honour  of  the 
human  race  he  ought  to  make  some  show  of 
resistance.  He  asked  what  the  human  race  had 
ever  done  for  him.  4  Besides,'  he  said,  4  can't  you 
understand  that  I'm  in  his  power  ?  You  saw  him 
touch  me,  didn't  you  ?  There's  an  end  of  it.  I've 
no  will.     I'm  sealed «' 

I  made  a  gesture  of  despair.     He  went  on  repeat- 
85 


SEVEN  MEN 

ing  the  word  '  sealed.'  I  began  to  realise  that  the 
wine  had  clouded  his  brain.  No  wonder  !  Foodless 
he  had  gone  into  futurity,  foodless  he  still  was.  I 
urged  him  to  eat  at  any  rate  some  bread.  It  was 
maddening  to  think  that  he,  who  had  so  much  to 
tell,  might  tell  nothing.     4  How  was  it  all,'  I  asked, 

I  yonder  ?     Come  !     Tell  me  your  adventures.' 

1  They'd  make  first-rate  "  copy,"  wouldn't  they  ?  • 

4  I'm  awfully  sorry  for  you,  Soames,  and  I  make 

all  possible  allowances  ;  but  what  earthly  right  have 

you  to  insinuate  that  I  should  make  "  copy,"  as 

you  call  it,  out  of  you  ?  ' 

The  poor  fellow  pressed  his  hands  to  his  forehead. 

I I  don't  know,'  he  said.  *  I  had  some  reason,  I 
know.  .  .  I'll  try  to  remember.' 

1  That's  right.  Try  to  remember  everything.  Eat 
a  little  more  bread.  What  did  the  reading-room 
look  like  ?  ' 

1  Much  as  usual,'  he  at  length  muttered. 

1  Many  people  there  ?  ' 

4  Usual  sort  of  number.' 

4  What  did  they  look  like  ?  ' 

Soames  tried  to  visualise  them.  '  They  all,'  he 
presently  remembered,  4  looked  very  like  one 
another.' 

My  mind  took  a  fearsome  leap.  '  All  dressed  in 
Jaeger  ?  ' 

4  Yes.     I  think  so.     Greyish-yellowish  stuff.' 

4  A  sort  of  uniform  ?  '  He  nodded.  4  With  a 
number  on  it,  perhaps  ? — a  number  on  a  large  disc 

36 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

of  metal  sewn  on  to  the  left  sleeve  ?  DKF 
78,910 — that  sort  of  thing  ?  '  It  was  even  so. 
4  And  all  of  them — men  and  women  alike — looking 
very  well-cared-for  ?  very  Utopian  ?  and  smelling 
rather  strongly  of  carbolic  ?  and  all  of  them  quite 
hairless  ?  ■  I  was  right  every  time.  Soames  was 
only  not  sure  whether  the  men  and  women  were 
hairless  or  shorn.  4  I  hadn't  time  to  look  at  them 
very  closely,'  he  explained. 

4  No,  of  course  not.     But ' 

4  They  stared  at  me,  I  can  tell  you.  I  attracted  a 
great  deal  of  attention.'  At  last  he  had  done  that ! 
4 1  think  I  rather  scared  them.  They  moved  away 
whenever  I  came  near.  They  followed  me  about 
at  a  distance,  wherever  I  went.  The  men  at  the 
round  desk  in  the  middle  seemed  to  have  a  sort  of 
panic  whenever  I  went  to  make  inquiries.' 

4  What  did  you  do  when  you  arrived  ?  ' 

Well,  he  had  gone  straight  to  the  catalogue,  of 
;jurse — to  the  S  volumes,  and  had  stood  long 
before  SN-SOF,  unable  to  take  this  volume  out  of 
the  shelf,  because  his  heart  was  beating  so.  .  .  At 
first,  he  said,  he  wasn't  disappointed — he  only 
thought  there  was  some  new  arrangement.  He 
went  to  the  middle  desk  and  asked  where  the 
catalogue  of  twentieth-centwcy  books  was  kept.  He 
gathered  that  there  was  still  only  one  catalogue. 
Again  he  looked  up  his  name,  stared  at  the  three 
little  pasted  slips  he  had  known  so  well.  Then  he 
went  and  sat  down  for  a  long  time.  .  . 

37 


SEVEN  MEN 

•  And  then,'  he  droned,  '  I  looked  up  the  "  Dic- 
tionary of  National  Biography  "  and  some  encyclo- 
paedias. .  .  I  went  back  to  the  middle  desk  and 
asked  what  was  the  best  modern  book  on  late 
nineteenth-century  literature.  They  told  me  Mr. 
T.  K.  Nupton's  book  was  considered  the  best.  I 
looked  it  up  in  the  catalogue  and  filled  in  a  form 
for  it.  It  was  brought  to  me.  My  name  wasn't  in 
the  index,  but —  Yes  !  '  he  said  with  a  sudden 
change  of  tone.  *  That's  what  I'd  forgotten. 
Where's  that  bit  of  paper  ?     Give  it  me  back.' 

I,  too,  had  forgotten  that  cryptic  screed.  I  found 
it  fallen  on  the  floor,  and  handed  it  to  him. 

He  smoothed  it  out,  nodding  and  smiling  at  me 
disagreeably.  '  I  found  myself  glancing  through 
Nupton's  book,'  he  resumed.  4  Not  very  easy 
reading.  Some  sort  of  phonetic  spelling.  .  .  All 
the  modern  books  I  saw  were  phonetic' 

4  Then  I  don't  want  to  hear  any  more,  Soames, 
please.' 

'  The  proper  names  seemed  all  to  be  spelt  in  the 
old  way.  But  for  that,  I  mightn't  have  noticed 
my  own  name.' 

1  Your  own  name  ?  Really  ?  Soames,  I'm  very 
glad.' 

'  And  yours.' 

'No  !' 

'  I  thought  I  should  find  you  waiting  here  to- 
night. So  I  took  the  trouble  to  copy  out  the 
passage.     Read  it.' 

38 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

I  snatched  the  paper.  Soames'  handwriting  was 
characteristically  dim.  It,  and  the  noisome  spelling, 
and  my  excitement,  made  me  all  the  slower  to  grasp 
what  T.  K.  Nupton  was  driving  at. 

The  document  lies  before  me  at  this  moment. 
Strange  that  the  words  I  here  copy  out  for  you  were 
copied  out  for  me  by  poor  Soames  just  seventy-eight 
years  hence.  .  . 

From  p.  234  of  4  Inglish  Littracher  1890-1900  '  bi 
T.  K.  Nupton,  publishd  bi  th  Stait,  1992  : 

4  Fr  egzarmpl,  a  riter  ov  th  time,  naimd  Max 
Beerbohm,  hoo  woz  stil  alive  in  th  twentieth  senchri, 
rote  a  stauri  in  wich  e  pautraid  an  immajnari 
karrakter  kauld  "  Enoch  Soames  " — a  thurd-rait 
poit  hoo  beleevz  imself  a  grate  jeneus  an  maix  a 
bargin  with  th  Dewl  in  auder  ter  no  wot  posterriti 
thinx  ov  im  !  It  iz  a  sumwot  labud  sattire  but  not 
without  vallu  az  showing  hou  seriusli  the  yung  men 
ov  th  aiteen-ninetiz  took  themselvz.  Nou  that  the 
littreri  profeshn  haz  bin  auganized  az  a  departmnt 
of  publik  servis,  our  riters  hav  found  their  levvl  an 
bav  lernt  ter  doo  their  duti  without  thort  ov  th 
morro.  "  Th  laibrer  iz  werthi  ov  hiz  hire,"  an  that 
iz  aul.  Thank  hewn  we  hav  no  Enoch  Soameses 
amung  us  to-dai ! ' 

I  found  that  by  murmuring  the  words  aloud  (a 
device  which  I  commend  to  my  reader)  I  was  able 
to  master  them,  little  by  little.    The  clearer  they 

39 


SEVEN  MEN 

became,  the  greater  was  my  bewilderment,  my 
distress  and  horror.  The  whole  thing  was  a  night- 
mare. Afar,  the  great  grisly  background  of  what 
was  in  store  for  the  poor  dear  art  of  letters  ;  here,  at 
the  table,  fixing  on  me  a  gaze  that  made  me  hot  all 
over,  the  poor  fellow  whom — whom  evidently  .  .  . 
but  no  :  whatever  down-grade  my  character  might 
take  in  coming  years,  I  should  never  be  such  a 
brute  as  to 

Again  I  examined  the  screed.  •  Immajnari ' — but 
here  Soames  was,  no  more  imaginary,  alas  !  than  I. 
And  *  labud  ' — what  on  earth  was  that  ?  (To  this 
day,  I  have  never  made  out  that  word.)  4  It's  all 
very — baffling,'  I  at  length  stammered. 

Soames  said  nothing,  but  cruelly  did  not  cease  to 
look  at  me. 

4  Are  you  sure,'  I  temporised,  '  quite  sure  you 
copied  the  thing  out  correctly  ?  ' 

4  Quite.' 

4  Well,  then  it's  this  wretched  Nupton  who  must 
have  made — must  be  going  to  make — some  idiotic 
mistake.  .  .  Look  here,  Soames  !  you  know  me 
better  than  to  suppose  that  I  .  .  .  After  all,  the 
name  "  Max  Beerbohm  "  is  not  at  all  an  uncommon 
one,  and  there  must  be  several  Enoch  Soameses 
running  around — or  rather,  "  Enoch  Soames  "  is  a 
name  that  might  occur  to  any  one  writing  a  story. 
And  I  don't  write  stories  :  I'm  an  essayist,  an 
observer,  a  recorder.  .  .  I  admit  that  it's  an  extra- 
ordinary coincidence.     But  you  must  see ' 

40 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

*  I  see  the  whole  thing,'  said  Soames  quietly.  And 
he  added,  with  a  touch  of  his  old  manner,  but  with 
more  dignity  than  I  had  ever  known  in  him, 
4  Parlons  6?  autre  chose.'' 

I  accepted  that  suggestion  very  promptly.  I 
returned  straight  to  the  more  immediate  future.  I 
spent  most  of  the  long  evening  in  renewed  appeals 
to  Soames  to  slip  away  and  seek  refuge  somewhere. 
I  remember  saying  at  last  that  if  indeed  I  was 
destined  to  write  about  him,  the  supposed  '  stauri ' 
had  better  have  at  least  a  happy  ending.  Soames 
repeated  those  last  three  words  in  a  tone  of  intense 
scorn.  c  In  Life  and  in  Art,'  he  said,  '  all  that 
matters  is  an  inevitable  ending.' 

1  But,'  I  urged,  more  hopefully  than  I  felt,  *  an 
ending  that  can  be  avoided  isn't  inevitable.' 

4  You  aren't  an  artist,'  he  rasped.  '  And  you're 
so  hopelessly  not  an  artist  that,  so  far  from  being 
able  to  imagine  a  thing  and  make  it  seem  true, 
you're  going  to  make  even  a  true  thing  seem  as  if 
you'd  made  it  up.  You're  a  miserable  bungler. 
And  it's  like  my  luck.' 

I  protested  that  the  miserable  bungler  was  not  I 
— was  not  going  to  be  I — but  T.  K.  Nupton  ;  and 
we  had  a  rather  heated  argument,  in  the  thick  of 
which  it  suddenly  seemed  to  me  that  Soames  saw  he 
was  in  the  wrong :  he  had  quite  physically  cowered. 
But  I  wondered  why — and  now  I  guessed  with  a  cold 
throb  just  why — he  stared  so,  past  me.  The  bringer 
of  that  '  inevitable  ending  '  filled  the  doorway. 

41 


SEVEN  MEN 

I  managed  to  turn  in  my  chair  and  to  say,  not 
without  a  semblance  of  lightness,  '  Aha,  come  in  !  ' 
Dread  was  indeed  rather  blunted  in  me  by  his 
looking  so  absurdly  like  a  villain  in  a  melodrama. 
The  sheen  of  his  tilted  hat  and  of  his  shirt-front,  the 
repeated  twists  he  was  giving  to  his  moustache,  and 
most  of  all  the  magnificence  of  his  sneer,  gave  token 
that  he  was  there  only  to  be  foiled. 

He  was  at  our  table  in  a  stride.  *  I  am  sorry,'  he 
sneered  witheringly,  4  to  break  up  your  pleasant 
party,  but — ' 

4  You  don't :  you  complete  it,'  I  assured  him.  '  Mr. 
Soames  and  I  want  to  have  a  little  talk  with  you. 
Won't  you  sit  ?  Mr.  Soames  got  nothing — frankly 
nothing — by  his  journey  this  afternoon.  We  don't  wish 
to  say  that  the  whole  thing  was  a  swindle — a  common 
swindle.  On  the  contrary,  we  believe  you  meant  well. 
But  of  course  the  bargain,  such  as  it  was,  is  off.' 

The  Devil  gave  no  verbal  answer.  He  merely 
looked  at  Soames  and  pointed  with  rigid  forefinger 
to  the  door.  Soames  was  wretchedly  rising  from  his 
chair  when,  with  a  desperate  quick  gesture,  I  swept 
together  two  dinner-knives  that  were  on  the  table, 
and  laid  their  blades  across  each  other.  The  Devil 
stepped  sharp  back  against  the  table  behind  him, 
averting  his  face  and  shuddering. 

4  You  are  not  superstitious  !  '  he  hissed. 

4  Not  at  all,'  I  smiled. 

4  Soames  !  '  he  said  as  to  an  underling,  but  without 
turning  his  face,  4  put  those  knives  straight !  ' 

42 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

With  an  inhibitive  gesture  to  my  friend,  4  Mr. 
Soames,'  I  said  emphatically  to  the  Devil,  '  is  a 
Catholic  Diabolist '  ;  but  my  poor  friend  did  the 
Devil's  bidding,  not  mine ;  and  now,  with  his 
master's  eyes  again  fixed  on  him,  he  arose,  he 
shuffled  past  me.  I  tried  to  speak.  It  was  he 
that  spoke.  '  Try,'  was  the  prayer  he  threw 
back  at  me  as  the  Devil  pushed  him  roughly  out 
through  the  door,  '  try  to  make  them  know  that 
I  did  exist ! ' 

In  another  instant  I  too  was  through  that  door. 
I  stood  staring  all  ways — up  the  street,  across  it, 
down  it.  There  was  moonlight  and  lamplight,  but 
there  was  not  Soames  nor  that  other. 

Dazed,  I  stood  there.  Dazed,  I  turned  back,  at 
length,  into  the  little  room  ;  and  I  suppose  I  paid 
Berthe  or  Rose  for  my  dinner  and  luncheon,  and  for 
Soames'  :  I  hope  so,  for  I  never  went  to  the 
Vingtieme  again.  Ever  since  that  night  I  have 
avoided  Greek  Street  altogether.  And  for  years  I 
did  not  set  foot  even  in  Soho  Square,  because  on 
that  same  night  it  was  there  that  I  paced  and 
loitered,  long  and  long,  with  some  such  dull  sense  of 
hope  as  a  man  has  in  not  straying  far  from  the  place 
where  he  has  lost  something.  .  .  i  Round  and  round 
the  shutter'd  Square  ' — that  line  came  back  to  me 
on  my  lonely  beat,  and  with  it  the  whole  stanza, 
ringing  in  my  brain  and  bearing  in  on  me  how 
tragically  different  from  the  happy  scene  imagined 
by  him  was  the  poet's  actual  experience  of  that 

43 


SEVEN  MEN 

prince  in  whom  of  all  princes  we  should  put  not 
our  trust. 

But — strange  how  the  mind  of  an  essayist,  be  it 
never  so  stricken,  roves  and  ranges  ! — I  remember 
pausing  before  a  wide  doorstep  and  wondering  if 
perchance  it  was  on  this  very  one  that  the  young 
De  Quincey  lay  ill  and  faint  while  poor  Ann  flew  as 
fast  as  her  feet  would  carry  her  to  Oxford  Street, 
the  '  stony-hearted  stepmother  ■  of  them  both,  and 
came  back  bearing  that  '  glass  of  port  wine  and 
spices  '  but  for  which  he  might,  so  he  thought, 
actually  have  died.  Was  this  the  very  doorstep 
that  the  old  De  Quincey  used  to  revisit  in  homage  ? 
I  pondered  Ann's  fate,  the  cause  of  her  sudden 
vanishing  from  the  ken  of  her  boy-friend  ;  and 
presently  I  blamed  myself  for  letting  the  past 
over-ride  the  present.     Poor  vanished  Soames  ! 

And  for  myself,  too,  I  began  to  be  troubled. 
What  had  I  better  do  ?  Would  there  be  a  hue  and 
cry — Mysterious  Disappearance  of  an  Author,  and 
all  that  ?  He  had  last  been  seen  lunching  and 
dining  in  my  company.  Hadn't  I  better  get  a 
hansom  and  drive  straight  to  Scotland  Yard  ?  .  .  . 
They  would  think  I  was  a  lunatic.  After  all,  I 
reassured  myself,  London  was  a  very  large  place, 
and  one  very  dim  figure  might  easily  drop  out  of  it 
unobserved — now  especially,  in  the  blinding  glare 
of  the  near  Jubilee.  Better  say  nothing  at  all,  I 
thought. 

And  I  was  right.  Soames'  disappearance  made 
44 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

no  stir  at  all.  He  was  utterly  forgotten  before  any- 
one, so  far  as  I  am  aware,  noticed  that  he  was  no 
longer  hanging  around.  Now  and  again  some  poet 
or  prosaist  may  have  said  to  another,  4  What  has 
become  of  that  man  Soames  ?  '  but  I  never  heard 
any  such  question  asked.  The  solicitor  through 
whom  he  was  paid  his  annuity  may  be  presumed  to 
have  made  inquiries,  but  no  echo  of  these  resounded. 
There  was  something  rather  ghastly  to  me  in  the 
general  unconsciousness  that  Soames  had  existed, 
and  more  than  once  I  caught  myself  wondering 
whether  Nupton,  that  babe  unborn,  were  going  to 
be  right  in  thinking  him  a  figment  of  my  brain. 

In  that  extract  from  Nupton's  repulsive  book 
there  is  one  point  which  perhaps  puzzles  you.  How 
is  it  that  the  author,  though  I  have  here  mentioned 
him  by  name  and  have  quoted  the  exact  words  he 
is  going  to  write,  is  not  going  to  grasp  the  obvious 
corollary  that  I  have  invented  nothing  ?  The 
answer  can  be  only  this  :  Nupton  will  not  have 
read  the  later  passages  of  this  memoir.  Such  lack 
of  thoroughness  is  a  serious  fault  in  any  one  who 
undertakes  to  do  scholar's  work.  And  I  hope  these 
words  will  meet  the  eye  of  some  contemporary  rival 
to  Nupton  and  be  the  undoing  of  Nupton. 

I  like  to  think  that  some  time  between  1992  and 
1997  somebody  will  have  looked  up  this  memoir, 
and  will  have  forced  on  the  world  his  inevitable  and 
startling  conclusions.  And  I  have  reasons  for 
believing  that  this  will  be  so.     You  realise  that  the 

45 


SEVEN  MEN 

reading-room  into  which  Soames  was  projected  by 
the  Devil  was  in  all  respects  precisely  as  it  will  be 
on  the  afternoon  of  June  3,  1997.  You  realise, 
therefore,  that  on  that  afternoon,  when  it  comes 
round,  there  the  self-same  crowd  will  be,  and  there 
Soames  too  will  be,  punctually,  he  and  they  doing 
precisely  what  they  did  before.  Recall  now  Soames' 
account  of  the  sensation  he  made.  You  may  say 
that  the  mere  difference  of  his  costume  was  enough 
to  make  him  sensational  in  that  uniformed  crowd. 
You  wouldn't  say  so  if  you  had  ever  seen  him.  I 
assure  you  that  in  no  period  could  Soames  be 
anything  but  dim.  The  fact  that  people  are  going 
to  stare  at  him,  and  follow  him  around,  and  seem 
afraid  of  him,  can  be  explained  only  on  the  hypo- 
thesis that  they  will  somehow  have  been  prepared 
for  his  ghostly  visitation.  They  will  have  been 
awfully  waiting  to  see  whether  he  really  would 
come.  And  when  he  does  come  the  effect  will  of 
course  be — awful. 

An  authentic,  guaranteed,  proven  ghost,  but — 
only  a  ghost,  alas  !  Only  that.  In  his  first  visit, 
Soames  was  a  creature  of  flesh  and  blood,  whereas 
the  creatures  into  whose  midst  he  was  projected 
were  but  ghosts,  I  take  it — solid,  palpable,  vocal, 
but  unconscious  and  automatic  ghosts,  in  a  building 
that  was  itself  an  illusion.  Next  time,  that  building 
and  those  creatures  will  be  real.  It  is  of  Soames 
that  there  will  be  but  the  semblance.  I  wish  I 
could    think    him    destined    to    revisit    the    world 

46 


ENOCH  SOAMES 

actually,  physically,  consciously.  I  wish  he  had 
this  one  brief  escape,  this  one  small  treat,  to  look 
forward  to.  I  never  forget  him  for  long.  He  is 
where  he  is,  and  forever.  The  more  rigid  moralists 
among  you  may  say  he  has  only  himself  to  blame. 
For  my  part,  I  think  he  has  been  very  hardly  used. 
It  is  well  that  vanity  should  be  chastened  ;  and 
Enoch  Soames'  vanity  was,  I  admit,  above  the 
average,  and  called  for  special  treatment.  But 
there  was  no  need  for  vindictiveness.  You  say  he 
contracted  to  pay  the  price  he  is  paying ;  yes  ;  but 
I  maintain  that  he  was  induced  to  do  so  by  fraud. 
Well-informed  in  all  things,  the  Devil  must  have 
known  that  my  friend  would  gain  nothing  by  his 
visit  to  futurity.  The  whole  thing  was  a  very 
shabby  trick.  The  more  I  think  of  it,  the  more 
detestable  the  Devil  seems  to  me. 

Of  him  I  have  caught  sight  several  times,  here 
and  there,  since  that  day  at  the  Vingtieme.  Only 
once,  however,  have  I  seen  him  at  close  quarters. 
This  was  in  Paris.  I  was  walking,  one  afternoon, 
along  the  Rue  d' An  tin,  when  I  saw  him  advancing 
from  the  opposite  direction — over-dressed  as  ever, 
and  swinging  an  ebony  cane,  and  altogether  behaving 
as  though  the  whole  pavement  belonged  to  him. 
At  thought  of  Enoch  Soames  and  the  myriads  of 
other  sufferers  eternally  in  this  brute's  dominion,  a 
great  cold  wrath  filled  me,  and  I  drew  myself  up  to 
my  full  height.  But — well,  one  is  so  used  to 
nodding    and    smiling   in    the    street    to    anybody 

47 


SEVEN  MEN 

whom  one  knows  that  the  action  becomes  almost 
independent  of  oneself :  to  prevent  it  requires  a 
very  sharp  effort  and  great  presence  of  mind.  I 
was  miserably  aware,  as  I  passed  the  Devil,  that  I 
nodded  and  smiled  to  him.  And  my  shame  was  the 
deeper  and  hotter  because  he,  if  you  please,  stared 
straight  at  me  with  the  utmost  haughtiness. 

To  be  cut — deliberately  cut — by  him  !     I  was,  I 
still  am,  furious  at  having  had  that  happen  to  me. 


48 


HILARY    MALTBY    AND 
STEPHEN    BRAXTON 


HILARY    MALTBY    AND 
STEPHEN    BRAXTON 


PEOPLE  still  go  on  comparing  Thackeray  and 
Dickens,  quite  cheerfully.  But  the  fashion 
of  comparing  Maltby  and  Braxton  went 
out  so  long  ago  as  1795.  No,  I  am  wrong.  But 
anything  that  happened  in  the  bland  old  days 
before  the  war  does  seem  to  be  a  hundred  more 
years  ago  than  actually  it  is.  The  year  I  mean 
is  the  one  in  whose  spring-time  we  all  went  bicy- 
cling (O  thrill  !)  in  Battersea  Park,  and  ladies 
wore  sleeves  that  billowed  enormously  out  from 
their  shoulders,  and  Lord  Rosebery  was  Prime 
Minister. 

In  that  Park,  in  that  spring-time,  in  that  sea  of 
sleeves,  there  was  almost  as  much  talk  about  the 
respective  merits  of  Braxton  and  Maltby  as  there 
was  about  those  of  Rudge  and  Humber.  For  the 
benefit  of  my  younger  readers,  and  perhaps,  so 
feeble  is  human  memory,  for  the  benefit  of  their 
elders  too,  let  me  state  that  Rudge  and  Humber 
were  rival  makers  of  bicycles,  that  Hilary  Maltby 

51 


SEVEN  MEN 

was  the  author  of  '  Ariel  in  Mayfair,'  and  Stephen 
Braxton  of  '  A  Faun  on  the  Cotswolds/ 

1  Which  do  you  think  is  really  the  best — "  Ariel  " 
or  "  A  Faun  "  ?  '  Ladies  were  always  asking  one 
that  question.  '  Ob,  well,  you  know,  the  two  are 
so  different.  It's  really  very  hard  to  compare 
them.'  One  was  always  giving  that  answer.  One 
was  not  very  brilliant  perhaps. 

The  vogue  of  the  two  novels  lasted  throughout 
the  summer.  As  both  were  "  firstlings,'  and  Great 
Britain  had  therefore  nothing  else  of  Braxton's  or 
Maltby's  to  fall  back  on,  the  horizon  was  much 
scanned  for  what  Maltby,  and  what  Braxton, 
would  give  us  next.  In  the  autumn  Braxton  gave 
us  his  secondling.  It  was  an  instantaneous  failure. 
No  more  was  he  compared  with  Maltby.  In  the 
spring  of  '96  came  Maltby's  secondling.  Its  failure 
was  instantaneous.  Maltby  might  once  more  have 
been  compared  with  Braxton.  But  Braxton  was 
now  forgotten.     So  was  Maltby. 

This  was  not  kind.  This  was  not  just.  Maltby's 
first  novel,  and  Braxton's,  had  brought  delight  into 
many  thousands  of  homes.  People  should  have 
paused  to  say  of  Braxton  "  Perhaps  his  third  novel 
will  be  better  than  his  second,"  and  to  say  as  much 
for  Maltby.  I  blame  people  for  having  given  no 
sign  of  wanting  a  third  from  either ;  and  I  blame 
them  with  the  more  zest  because  neither  *  A  Faun 
on  the  Cotswolds  '  nor  t  Ariel  in  Mayfair '  was  a 
merely  popular  book  :  each,  I  maintain,  was  a  good 

52 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

book.  I  don't  go  so  far  as  to  say  that  the  one  had 
4  more  of  natural  magic,  more  of  British  woodland 
glamour,  more  of  the  sheer  joy  of  life  in  it  than 
anything  since  "  As  You  Like  It,"  '  though  Higsby 
went  so  far  as  this  in  the  Daily  Chronicle ;  nor  can 
I  allow  the  claim  made  for  the  other  by  Grigsby  in 
the  Globe  that  '  for  pungency  of  satire  there  has 
been  nothing  like  it  since  Swift  laid  down  his  pen, 
and  for  sheer  sweetness  and  tenderness  of  feeling — 
ex  forti  dulcedo — nothing  to  be  mentioned  in  the 
same  breath  with  it  since  the  lute  fell  from  the  tired 
hand  of  Theocritus.'  These  were  foolish  exaggera- 
tions. But  one  must  not  condemn  a  thing  because 
it  has  been  over-praised.  Maltby's  4  Ariel '  was  a 
delicate,  brilliant  work ;  and  Braxton's  '  Faun,' 
crude  though  it  was  in  many  ways,  had  yet  a 
genuine  power  and  beauty.  This  is  not  a  mere 
impression  remembered  from  early  youth.  It  is  the 
reasoned  and  seasoned  judgment  of  middle  age. 
Both  books  have  been  out  of  print  for  many  years  ; 
but  I  secured  a  second-hand  copy  of  each  not  long 
ago,  and  found  them  well  worth  reading  again. 

From  the  time  of  Nathaniel  Hawthorne  to  the 
outbreak  of  the  war,  current  literature  did  not  suffer 
from  any  lack  of  fauns.  But  when  Braxton's  first 
book  appeared  fauns  had  still  an  air  of  novelty 
about  them.  We  had  not  yet  tired  of  them  and 
their  hoofs  and  their  slanting  eyes  and  their  way  of 
coming  suddenly  out  of  woods  to  wean  quiet  English 
villages    from    respectability.    We    did    tire    later. 

53 


SEVEN  MEN 

But  Braxton's  faun,  even  now,  seems  to  me  an 
admirable  specimen  of  his  class — wild  and  weird, 
earthy,  goat-like,  almost  convincing.  And  I  find 
myself  convinced  altogether  by  Braxton's  rustics. 
I  admit  that  I  do  not  know  much  about  rustics, 
except  from  novels.  But  I  plead  that  the  little  I  do 
know  about  them  by  personal  observation  does  not 
confirm  much  of  what  the  many  novelists  have 
taught  me.  I  plead  also  that  Braxton  may  well 
have  been  right  about  the  rustics  of  Gloucestershire 
because  he  was  (as  so  many  interviewers  recorded 
of  him  in  his  brief  heyday)  the  son  of  a  yeoman 
farmer  at  Far  Oakridge,  and  his  boyhood  had  been 
divided  between  that  village  and  the  Grammar 
School  at  Stroud.  Not  long  ago  I  happened  to  be 
staying  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  came  across 
several  villagers  who  might,  I  assure  you,  have 
stepped  straight  out  of  Braxton's  pages.  For  that 
matter,  Braxton  himself,  whom  I  met  often  in  the 
spring  of  '95,  might  have  stepped  straight  out  of 
his  own  pages. 

I  am  guilty  of  having  wished  he  would  step 
straight  back  into  them.  He  was  a  very  surly 
fellow,  very  rugged  and  gruff.  He  was  the  anti- 
thesis of  pleasant  little  Maltby.  I  used  to  think 
that  perhaps  he  would  have  been  less  unamiable  if 
success  had  come  to  him  earlier.  He  was  thirty 
years  old  when  his  book  was  published,  and  had 
had  a  very  hard  time  since  coming  to  London  at  the 
age  of  sixteen.     Little  Maltby  was  a  year  older,  and 

54 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

so  had  waited  a  year  longer ;  but  then,  he  had 
waited  under  a  comfortable  roof  at  Twickenham, 
emerging  into  the  metropolis  for  no  grimmer  purpose 
than  to  sit  and  watch  the  fashionable  riders  and 
walkers  in  Rotten  Row,  and  then  going  home  to 
write  a  little,  or  to  play  lawn-tennis  with  the  young 
ladies  of  Twickenham.  He  had  been  the  only  child 
of  his  parents  (neither  of  whom,  alas,  survived  to 
take  pleasure  in  their  darling's  sudden  fame).  He 
had  now  migrated  from  Twickenham  and  taken 
rooms  in  Ryder  Street.  Had  he  ever  shared  with 
Braxton  the  bread  of  adversity — but  no,  I  think  he 
would  in  any  case  have  been  pleasant.  And  con- 
versely I  cannot  imagine  that  Braxton  would  in  any 
case  have  been  so. 

No  one  seeing  the  two  rivals  together,  no  one 
meeting  them  at  Mr.  Hookworth's  famous  luncheon 
parties  in  the  Authors'  Club,  or  at  Mrs.  Foster- 
Dugdale's  not  less  famous  garden  parties  in  Greville 
Place,  would  have  supposed  off-hand  that  the  pair 
had  a  single  point  in  common.  Dapper  little 
Maltby — blond,  bland,  diminutive  Maltby,  with  his 
monocle  and  his  gardenia  ;  big  black  Braxton,  with 
his  lanky  hair  and  his  square  blue  jaw  and  his 
square  sallow  forehead.  Canary  and  crow.  Maltby 
had  a  perpetual  chirrup  of  amusing  small-talk. 
Braxton  was  usually  silent,  but  very  well  worth 
listening  to  whenever  he  did  croak.  He  had  dis- 
tinction, I  admit  it ;  the  distinction  of  one  who 
steadfastly  refuses  to  adapt  himself  to  surroundings. 

55 


SEVEN  MEN 

He  stood  out.  He  awed  Mr.  Hookworth.  Ladies 
were  always  asking  one  another,  rather  intently, 
what  they  thought  of  him.  One  could  imagine  that 
Mr.  Foster-Dugdale,  had  he  come  home  from  the 
City  to  attend  the  garden  parties,  might  have 
regarded  him  as  one  from  whom  Mrs.  Foster-Dugdale 
should  be  shielded.  But  the  casual  observer  of 
Braxton  and  Maltby  at  Mrs.  Foster-Dugdale' s  or 
elsewhere  was  wrong  in  supposing  that  the  two  were 
totally  unlike.  He  overlooked  one  simple  and 
obvious  point.  This  was  that  he  had  met  them 
both  at  Mrs.  Foster-Dugdale's  or  elsewhere.  Wher- 
ever they  were  invited,  there  certainly,  there  punc- 
tually, they  would  be.  They  were  both  of  them 
gluttons  for  the  fruits  and  signs  of  their  success. 

Interviewers  and  photographers  had  as  little 
reason  as  had  hostesses  to  complain  of  two  men  so 
earnestly  and  assiduously  4  on  the  make  '  as  Maltby 
and  Braxton.  Maltby,  for  all  his  sparkle,  was 
earnest ;   Braxton,  for  all  his  arrogance,  assiduous. 

4  A  Faun  on  the  Cotswolds  '  had  no  more  eager 
eulogist  than  the  author  of  *  Ariel  in  Mayfair.' 
When  any  one  praised  his  work,  Maltby  would 
lightly  disparage  it  in  comparison  with  Braxton's — 
4  Ah,  if  I  could  write  like  tliat ! '  Maltby  won 
golden  opinions  in  this  way.  Braxton,  on  the 
other  hand,  would  let  slip  no  opportunity  for 
sneering  at  Maltby 's  work — *  gimcrack,'  as  he  called 
it.  This  was  not  good  for  Maltby.  Different  men, 
different  methods. 

56 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

1  The  Rape  of  the  Lock  '  was  '  gimcrack,'  if  you 
care  to  call  it  so  ;  but  it  was  a  delicate,  brilliant 
work ;  and  so,  I  repeat,  was  Maltby's  J  Ariel.' 
Absurd  to  compare  Maltby  with  Pope  ?  I  am  not 
so  sure.  I  have  read  4  Ariel,'  but  have  never  read 
4  The  Rape  of  the  Lock.'  Braxton's  opprobrious 
term  for  4  Ariel '  may  not,  however,  have  been  due 
to  jealousy  alone.  Braxton  had  imagination,  and 
his  rival  did  not  soar  above  fancy.  But  the  point 
is  that  Maltby's  fancifulness  went  far  and  well.  In 
telling  how  Ariel  re-embodied  himself  from  thin  air, 
leased  a  small  house  in  Chesterfield  Street,  was 
presented  at  a  Levee,  played  the  part  of  good  fairy 
in  a  matter  of  true  love  not  running  smooth,  and 
worked  meanwhile  all  manner  of  amusing  changes 
among  the  aristocracy  before  be  vanished  again, 
Maltby  showed  a  very  pretty  range  of  ingenuity. 
In  one  respect,  his  work  was  a  more  surprising 
achievement  than  Braxton's.  For  whereas  Braxton 
had  been  born  and  bred  among  his  rustics,  Maltby 
knew  his  aristocrats  only  through  Thackeray, 
through  the  photographs  and  paragraphs  in  the 
newspapers,  and  through  those  passionate  excursions 
of  his  to  Rotten  Row.  Yet  I  found  his  aristocrats 
as  convincing  as  Braxton's  rustics.  It  is  true  that 
I  may  have  been  convinced  wrongly.  That  is  a 
point  which  I  could  settle  only  by  experience.  I 
shift  my  ground,  claiming  for  Maltby's  aristocrats 
just  this  :  that  they  pleased  me  very  much. 

Aristocrats,  when  they  are  presented  solely 
57 


SEVEN  MEN 

through  a  novelist's  sense  of  beauty,  do  not  satisfy 
us.  They  may  be  as  beautiful  as  all  that,  but,  for 
fear  of  thinking  ourselves  snobbish,  we  won't  believe 
it.  We  do  believe  it,  however,  and  revel  in  it,  when 
the  novelist  saves  his  face  and  ours  by  a  pervading 
irony  in  the  treatment  of  what  he  loves.  The 
irony  must,  mark  you,  be  pervading  and  obvious. 
Disraeli's  great  ladies  and  lords  won't  do,  for  his 
irony  was  but  latent  in  his  homage,  and  thus  the 
reader  feels  himself  called  on  to  worship  and  in  duty 
bound  to  scoff.  All's  well,  though,  when  the  homage 
is  latent  in  the  irony.  Thackeray,  inviting  us  to 
laugh  and  frown  over  the  follies  of  Mayfair,  enables 
us  to  reel  with  him  in  a  secret  orgy  of  veneration 
for  those  fools. 

Maltby,  too,  in  his  measure,  enabled  us  to  reel 
thus.  That  is  mainly  why,  before  the  end  of  April, 
his  publisher  was  in  a  position  to  state  that  4  the 
Seventh  Large  Impression  of  "  Ariel  in  Mayfair  "  is 
almost  exhausted.'  Let  it  be  put  to  our  credit, 
however,  that  at  the  same  moment  Braxton's 
publisher  had  4  the  honour  to  inform  the  public  that 
an  Eighth  Large  Impression  of  "  A  Faun  on  the 
Cotswolds  "  is  in  instant  preparation.' 

Indeed,  it  seemed  impossible  for  either  author  to 
outvie  the  other  in  success  and  glory.  Week  in, 
week  out,  you  saw  cancelled  either's  every  momen- 
tary advantage.  A  neck-and-neck  race.  As  thus  : 
— Maltby  appears  as  a  Celebrity  At  Home  in  the 
World  (Tuesday).     Ha  !     No,  Vanity  Fair  (Wednes- 

58 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

day)  has  a  perfect  presentment  of  Braxton  by 
4  Spy.'  Neck-and-neck  !  No,  Vanity  Fair  says  '  the 
subject  of  next  week's  cartoon  will  be  Mr.  Hilary 
Maltby.'  Maltby  wins  !  No,  next  week  Braxton's 
in  the  World. 

Throughout  May  I  kept,  as  it  were,  my  eyes 
glued  to  my  field-glasses.  On  the  first  Monday  in 
June  I  saw  that  which  drew  from  me  a  hoarse 
ejaculation. 

Let  me  explain  that  always  on  Monday  mornings 
at  this  time  of  year,  when  I  opened  my  daily  paper, 
I  looked  with  respectful  interest  to  see  what  bevy 
of  the  great  world  had  been  entertained  since 
Saturday  at  Keeb  Hall.  The  list  was  always 
august  and  inspiring.  Statecraft  and  Diplomacy 
were  well  threaded  there  with  mere  Lineage  and 
mere  Beauty,  with  Royalty  sometimes,  with  mere 
Wealth  never,  with  privileged  Genius  now  and  then. 
A  noble  composition  always.  It  was  said  that  the 
Duke  of  Hertfordshire  cared  for  nothing  but  his 
collection  of  birds'  eggs,  and  that  the  collections  of 
guests  at  Keeb  were  formed  entirely  by  his  young 
Duchess.  It  was  said  that  he  had  climbed  trees  in 
every  corner  of  every  continent.  The  Duchess' 
hobby  was  easier.  She  sat  aloft  and  beckoned 
desirable  specimens  up. 

The  list  published  on  that  first  Monday  in  June 
began  ordinarily  enough,  began  with  the  Austro- 
Hungarian  Ambassador  and  the  Portuguese  Minister. 
Then  came  the  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Mull,  followed 

59 


SEVEN  MEN 

by  four  lesser  Peers  (two  of  them  Proconsuls, 
however)  with  their  Peeresses,  three  Peers  without 
their  Peeresses,  four  Peeresses  without  their  Peers, 
and  a  dozen  bearers  of  courtesy-titles  with  or 
without  their  wives  or  husbands.  The  rear  was 
brought  up  by  '  Mr.  A.  J.  Balfour,  Mr.  Henry 
Chaplin,  and  Mr.  Hilary  Maltby.' 

Youth  tends  to  look  at  the  darker  side  of  things. 
I  confess  that  my  first  thought  was  for  Braxton. 

I  forgave  and  forgot  his  faults  of  manner.  Youth 
is  generous.  It  does  not  criticise  a  strong  man 
stricken. 

And  anon,  so  habituated  was  I  to  the  parity  of 
those  two  strivers,  I  conceived  that  there  might  be 
some  mistake.  Daily  newspapers  are  printed  in  a 
hurry.  Might  not  '  Henry  Chaplin '  be  a  typo- 
graphical error  for  4  Stephen  Braxton  '  ?  I  went 
out  and  bought  another  newspaper.  But  Mr. 
Chaplin's  name  was  in  that  too. 

4  Patience  !  '  I  said  to  myself.  '  Braxton  crouches 
only  to  spring.  He  will  be  at  Keeb  Hall  on  Saturday 
next.' 

My  mind  was  free  now  to  dwell  with  pleasure  on 
Maltby's  great  achievement.  I  thought  of  writing 
to  congratulate  him,  but  feared  this  might  be  in 
bad  taste.  I  did,  however,  write  asking  him  to 
lunch  with  me.  He  did  not  answer  my  letter.  I 
was,  therefore,  all  the  more  sorry,  next  Monday,  at 
not  finding  !  and  Mr.  Stephen  Braxton  '  in  Keeb's 
week-end  catalogue. 

60 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

A  few  days  later  I  met  Mr.  Hookworth.  He 
mentioned  that  Stephen  Braxton  had  left  town. 
4  He  has  taken,'  said  Hookworth,  '  a  delightful 
bungalow  on  the  east  coast.  He  has  gone  there  to 
work?  He  added  that  he  had  a  great  liking  for 
Braxton — '  a  man  utterly  unspoilt?  I  inferred  that 
he,  too,  had  written  to  Maltby  and  received  no 
answer. 

That  butterfly  did  not,  however,  appear  to  be 
hovering  from  flower  to  flower  in  the  parterres  of 
rank  and  fashion.  In  the  daily  lists  of  guests  at 
dinners,  receptions,  dances,  balls,  the  name  of 
Maltby  figured  never.     Maltby  Tiad  not  caught  on. 

Presently  I  heard  that  he,  too,  had  left  town.  I 
gathered  that  he  had  gone  quite  early  in  June — 
quite  soon  after  Keeb.  Nobody  seemed  to  know 
where  he  was.  My  own  theoiy  was  that  he  had 
taken  a  delightful  bungalow  on  the  west  coast,  to 
balance  Braxton.  Anyhow,  the  parity  of  the  two 
strivers  was  now  somewhat  re-established. 

In  point  of  fact,  the  disparity  had  been  less  than 
I  supposed.  While  Maltby  was  at  Keeb,  there 
Braxton  was  also — in  a  sense.  .  .  It  was  a  strange 
story.  I  did  not  hear  it  at  the  time.  Nobody  did. 
I  heard  it  seventeen  years  later.  I  heard  it  in 
Lucca. 

Little  Lucca  I  found  so  enchanting  that,  though 
I  had  only  a  day  or  two  to  spare,  I  stayed  there  a 
whole  month.     I  formed  the  habit  of  walking,  every 

61 


SEVEN  MEN 

morning,  round  that  high-pitched  path  which 
girdles  Lucca,  that  wide  and  tree-shaded  path  from 
which  one  looks  down  over  the  city  wall  at  the 
fertile  plains  beneath  Lucca.  There  were  never 
many  people  there  ;  but  the  few  who  did  come 
came  daily,  so  that  I  grew  to  like  seeing  them  and 
took  a  mild  personal  interest  in  them. 

One  of  them  was  an  old  lady  in  a  wheeled  chair. 
She  was  not  less  than  seventy  years  old,  and  might 
or  might  not  have  once  been  beautiful.  Her  chair 
was  slowly  propelled  by  an  Italian  woman.  She 
herself  was  obviously  Italian.  Not  so,  however,  the 
little  gentleman  who  walked  assiduously  beside 
her.  Him  I  guessed  to  be  English.  He  was  a  very 
stout  little  gentleman,  with  gleaming  spectacles  and 
a  full  blond  beard,  and  he  seemed  to  radiate  cheer- 
fulness. I  thought  at  first  that  he  might  be  the 
old  lady's  resident  physician ;  but  no,  there  was 
something  subtly  un-professional  about  him :  I 
became  sure  that  his  constancy  was  gratuitous,  and 
his  radiance  real.  And  one  day,  I  know  not  how, 
there  dawned  on  me  a  suspicion  that  he  was — 
who  ? — some  one  I  had  known — some  writer — 
what's-his-name — something  with  an  M — Maltby — 
Hilary  Maltby  of  the  long-ago  ! 

At  sight  of  him  on  the  morrow  this  suspicion 
hardened  almost  to  certainty.  I  wished  I  could 
meet  him  alone  and  ask  him  if  I  were  not  right,  and 
what  he  had  been  doing  all  these  years,  and  why 
he  had  left  England.     He  was  always  with  the  old 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

lady.     It  was  only  on  my  last  day  in  Lucca  that 
my  chance  came. 

I  had  just  lunched,  and  was  seated  on  a  com- 
fortable bench  outside  my  hotel,  with  a  cup  of 
coffee  on  the  table  before  me,  gazing  across  the 
faded  old  sunny  piazza  and  wondering  what  to  do 
with  my  last  afternoon.  It  was  then  that  I  espied 
yonder  the  back  of  the  putative  Maltby.  I  hastened 
forth  to  him.  He  was  buying  some  pink  roses,  a 
great  bunch  of  them,  from  a  market-woman  under 
an  umbrella.  He  looked  very  blank,  he  flushed 
greatly,  when  I  ventured  to  accost  him.  He 
admitted  that  his  name  was  Hilary  Maltby.  I  told 
him  my  own  name,  and  by  degrees  he  remembered 
me.  He  apologised  for  his  confusion.  He  explained 
that  he  had  not  talked  English,  had  not  talked  to 
an  Englishman,  '  for — oh,  hundreds  of  years.'  He 
said  that  he  had,  in  the  course  of  his  long  residence 
in  Lucca,  seen  two  or  three  people  whom  he  had 
known  in  England,  but  that  none  of  them  had 
recognised  him.  He  accepted  (but  as  though  he 
were  embarking  on  the  oddest  adventure  in  the 
world)  my  invitation  that  he  should  come  and  sit 
down  and  take  coffee  with  me.  He  laughed  with 
pleasure  and  surprise  at  finding  that  he  could  still 
speak  his  native  tongue  quite  fluently  and  idioma- 
tically. *  I  know  absolutely  nothing,'  he  said, 
4  about  England  nowadays — except  from  stray 
references  to  it  in  the  Corriere  della  Sera  ' ;  nor  did 
he  show  the  faintest  desire  that  I  should  enlighten 

63 


SEVEN  MEN 

him.     4  England,'   he  mused,   ' — how  it  all  comes 
back  to  me  ! ' 

4  But  not  you  to  it  ?  ' 

1  Ah,  no  indeed,'  he  said  gravely,  looking  at  the 
roses  which  he  had  laid  carefully  on  the  marble 
table.     •  I  am  the  happiest  of  men.' 

He  sipped  his  coffee,  and  stared  out  across  the 
piazza,  out  beyond  it  into  the  past. 

4 1  am  the  happiest  of  men,'  he  repeated.  I  plied 
him  with  the  spur  of  silence. 

*  And  I  owe  it  all  to  having  once  yielded  to  a  bad 
impulse.  Absurd,  the  threads  our  destinies  hang  on  ! ' 

Again  I  plied  him  with  that  spur.  As  it  seemed 
not  to  prick  him,  I  repeated  the  words  he  had  last 
spoken.     '  For  instance  ?  '  I  added. 

1  Take,'  he  said,  *  a  certain  evening  in  the  spring 
of  '95.  If,  on  that  evening,  the  Duchess  of  Hert- 
fordshire had  had  a  bad  cold  ;  or  if  she  had  decided 
that  it  wouldn't  be  rather  interesting  to  go  on  to 
that  party — that  Annual  Soiree,  I  think  it  was — of 
the  Inkwomen's  Club ;  or  again — to  go  a  step 
further  back — if  she  hadn't  ever  written  that  one 
little  poem,  and  if  it  hadn't  been  printed  in  "  The 
Gentlewoman,"  and  if  the  Inkwomen's  committee 
hadn't  instantly  and  unanimously  elected  ber  an 
Honorary  Vice-President  because  of  that  one  little 
poem  ;  or  if — well,  if  a  million-and-one  utterly 
irrelevant  things  hadn't  happened,  don't-you-know, 
I  shouldn't  be  here  ...  I  might  be  there,9  he 
smiled,  with  a  vague  gesture  indicating  England. 

64 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

4  Suppose,'  he  went  on,  '  I  hadn't  been  invited 
to  that  Annual  Soiree ;  or  suppose  that  other 
fellow— ' 

4  Braxton  ?  '  I  suggested.  I  had  remembered 
Braxton  at  the  moment  of  recognising  Maltby. 

4  Suppose  lie  hadn't  been  asked.  .  .  But  of  course 
we  both  were.  It  happened  that  I  was  the  first  to 
be  presented  to  the  Duchess.  .  .  It  was  a  great 
moment.  I  hoped  I  should  keep  my  head.  She 
wore  a  tiara.  I  had  often  seen  women  in  tiaras, 
at  the  Opera.  But  I  had  never  talked  to  a  woman 
in  a  tiara.  Tiaras  were  symbols  to  me.  Eyes  are 
just  a  human  feature.  I  fixed  mine  on  the  Duchess's. 
I  kept  my  head  by  not  looking  at  hers.  I  behaved 
as  one  human  being  to  another.  She  seemed  very 
intelligent.  We  got  on  very  well.  Presently  she 
asked  whether  I  should  think  her  very  bold  if  she 
said  how  perfectly  divine  she  thought  my  book.  I 
said  something  about  doing  my  best,  and  asked 
with  animation  whether  she  had  read  "  A  Faun  on 
the  Cotswolds."  She  had.  She  said  it  was  too 
wonderful,  she  said  it  was  too  great.  If  she  hadn't 
been  a  Duchess,  I  might  have  thought  her  slightly 
hysterical.  Her  innate  good-sense  quickly  reasserted 
itself.  She  used  her  great  power.  With  a  wave  of 
her  magic  wand  she  turned  into  a  fact  the  glittering 
possibility  that  had  haunted  me.  She  asked  me 
down  to  Keeb. 

4  She  seemed  very  pleased  that  I  would  come. 
Was  I,  by  any  chance,  free  on  Saturday  week  ?     She 

65  E 


SEVEN  MEN 

hoped  there  would  be  some  amusing  people  to  meet 
me.  Could  I  come  by  the  3.30  ?  It  was  only  an 
hour-and-a-quarter  from  Victoria.  On  Saturday 
there  were  always  compartments  reserved  for  people 
coming  to  Keeb  by  the  3.30.  She  hoped  I  would 
bring  my  bicycle  with  me.  She  hoped  I  wouldn't 
find  it  very  dull.  She  hoped  I  wouldn't  forget  to 
come.  She  said  how  lovely  it  must  be  to  spend 
one's  life  among  clever  people.  She  supposed  I 
knew  everybody  here  to-night.  She  asked  me  to 
tell  her  who  everybody  was.  She  asked  who  was 
the  tall,  dark  man,  over  there.  I  told  her  it  was 
Stephen  Braxton.  She  said  they  had  promised  to 
introduce  her  to  him.  She  added  that  he  looked 
rather  wonderful.  "  Oh,  he  is,  very,"  I  assured 
her.  She  turned  to  me  with  a  sudden  appeal : 
"  Do  you  think,  if  I  took  my  courage  in  both  hands 
and  asked  him,  he'd  care  to  come  to  Keeb  ?  " 

1 1  hesitated.  It  would  be  easy  to  say  that  Satan 
answered  for  me  ;  easy  but  untrue  ;  it  was  I  that 
babbled  :  "  Well — as  a  matter  of  fact — since  you 
ask  me — if  I  were  you — really  I  think  you'd  better 
not.  He's  very  odd  in  some  ways.  He  has  an 
extraordinary  hatred  of  sleeping  out  of  London. 
He  has  the  real  Gloucestershire  love  of  London.  At 
the  same  time,  he's  very  shy  ;  and  if  you  asked  him 
he  wouldn't  very  well  know  how  to  refuse.  I  think 
it  would  be  kinder  not  to  ask  him." 

*  At  that  moment,  Mrs.  Wilpham — the  President 
— loomed  up  to  us,   bringing  Braxton.     He  bore 

66 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

himself  well.  Rough  dignity  with  a  touch  of 
mellowness.  I  daresay  you  never  saw  him  smile. 
He  smiled  gravely  down  at  the  Duchess,  while  she 
talked  in  her  pretty  little  quick  humble  way.  He 
made  a  great  impression. 

4  What  I  had  done  was  not  merely  base  :  it  was 
very  dangerous.  I  was  in  terror  that  she  might 
rally  him  on  his  devotion  to  London.  I  didn't  dare 
to  move  away.  I  was  immensely  relieved  when  at 
length  she  said  she  must  be  going. 

4  Braxton  seemed  loth  to  relax  his  grip  on  her 
hand  at  parting.  I  feared  she  wouldn't  escape 
without  uttering  that  invitation.  But  all  was 
well.  .  .  In  saying  good  night  to  me,  she  added  in 
a  murmur,  "  Don't  forget  Keeb — Saturday  week — 
the  3.30."  Merely  an  exquisite  murmur.  But 
Braxton  heard  it.  I  knew,  by  the  diabolical  look 
he  gave  me,  that  Braxton  had  heard  it.  .  .  If  he 
hadn't,  I  shouldn't  be  here. 

4  Was  I  a  prey  to  remorse  ?  Well,  in  the  days 
between  that  Soiree  and  that  Saturday,  remorse 
often  claimed  me,  but  rapture  wouldn't  give  me 
up.  Arcady,  Olympus,  the  right  people,  at  last !  I 
hadn't  realised  how  good  my  book  was — not  till  it 
got  me  this  guerdon ;  not  till  I  got  it  this  huge 
advertisement.  I  foresaw  how  pleased  my  publisher 
would  be.  In  some  great  houses,  I  knew,  it  was 
possible  to  stay  without  any  one  knowing  you  had 
been  there.  But  the  Duchess  of  Hertfordshire  hid 
her  light  under  no  bushel.     Exclusive  she  was,  but 

67 


SEVEN  MEN 

not  of  publicity.     Next  to  Windsor  Castle,  Keeb 
Hall  was  the  most  advertised  house  in  all  England. 

4  Meanwhile,  I  had  plenty  to  do.  I  rather  thought 
of  engaging  a  valet,  but  decided  that  this  wasn't 
necessary.  On  the  other  hand,  I  felt  a  need  for 
three  new  summer  suits,  and  a  new  evening  suit, 
and  some  new  white  waistcoats.  Also  a  smoking 
suit.  And  had  any  man  ever  stayed  at  Keeb 
without  a  dressing-case  ?  Hitherto  I  had  been 
content  with  a  pair  of  wooden  brushes,  and  so  forth. 
I  was  afraid  these  would  appal  the  footman  who 
unpacked  my  things.  I  ordered,  for  his  sake,  a 
large  dressing-case,  with  my  initials  engraved 
throughout  it.  It  looked  compromisingly  new  when 
it  came  to  me  from  the  shop.  I  had  to  kick  it 
industriously,  and  throw  it  about  and  scratch  it,  so 
as  to  avert  possible  suspicion.  The  tailor  did  not 
send  my  things  home  till  the  Friday  evening.  I 
had  to  sit  up  late,  wearing  the  new  suits  in  rotation. 

'  Next  day,  at  Victoria,  I  saw  strolling  on  the 
platform  many  people,  male  and  female,  who 
looked  as  if  they  were  going  to  Keeb — tall,  cool, 
ornate  people  who  hadn't  packed  their  own  things 
and  had  reached  Victoria  in  broughams.  I  was 
ornate,  but  not  tall  nor  cool.  My  porter  was  rather 
off-hand  in  his  manner  as  he  wheeled  my  things 
along  to  the  3.30.  I  asked  severely  if  there  were 
any  compartments  reserved  for  people  going  to ,  stay 
with  the  Duke  of  Hertfordshire.  This  worked  an 
instant  change  in  him.     Having  set  me  in  one  of 

68 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

those  shrines,  he  seemed  almost  loth  to  accept  a 
tip.     A  snob,  I  am  afraid. 

4  A  selection  of  the  tall,  the  cool,  the  ornate,  the 
intimately  acquainted  with  one  another,  soon  filled 
the  compartment.  There  I  was,  and  I  think  they 
felt  they  ought  to  try  to  bring  me  into  the  conversa- 
tion. As  they  were  all  talking  about  a  cotillion  of 
the  previous  night,  I  shouldn't  have  been  able  to 
shine.  I  gazed  out  of  the  window,  with  middle- 
class  aloofness.  Presently  the  talk  drifted  on  to 
the  topic  of  bicycles.  But  by  this  time  it  was  too 
late  for  me  to  come  in. 

4 1  gazed  at  the  squalid  outskirts  of  London  as 
they  flew  by.  I  doubted,  as  I  listened  to  my  fellow- 
passengers,  whether  I  should  be  able  to  shine  at 
Keeb.  I  rather  wished  I  were  going  to  spend  the 
week-end  at  one  of  those  little  houses  with  back- 
gardens  beneath  the  railway-line.  I  was  filled  with 
fears. 

4  For  shame  !  thought  I.  Was  I  nobody  ?  Was 
the  author  of  "  Ariel  in  Mayfair  "  nobody  ? 

4 1  reminded  myself  how  glad  Braxton  would  be 
if  he  knew  of  my  faint-heartedness.  I  thought  of 
Braxton  sitting,  at  this  moment,  in  his  room  in 
Clifford's  Inn  and  glowering  with  envy  of  his  hated 
rival  in  the  3.30.  And  after  all,  how  enviable  I 
was !  My  spirits  rose.  I  would  acquit  myself 
well.  .  . 

4 1  much  admired  the  scene  at  the  little  railway 
station  where  we  alighted.     It  was  like  a  fite  by 


SEVEN  MEN 

Lancret.  I  knew  from  the  talk  of  my  fellow- 
passengers  that  some  people  had  been  going  down 
by  an  earlier  train,  and  that  others  were  coming 
by  a  later.  But  the  3.30  had  brought  a  full 
score  of  us.  Us  !  That  was  the  final  touch  of 
beauty. 

4  Outside  there  were  two  broughams,  a  landau, 
dog-carts,  a  phaeton,  a  wagonette,  I  know  not  what. 
But  almost  everybody,  it  seemed,  was  going  to 
bicycle.  Lady  Rodfitten  said  she  was  going  to 
bicycle.  Year  after  year,  I  had  seen  that  famous 
Countess  riding  or  driving  in  the  Park.  I  had  been 
told  at  fourth  hand  that  she  had  a  masculine 
intellect  and  could  make  and  unmake  Ministries. 
She  was  nearly  sixty  now,  a  trifle  dyed  and  stout 
and  weather-beaten,  but  still  tremendously  hand- 
some, and  hard  as  nails.  One  would  not  have  said 
she  had  grown  older,  but  merely  that  she  belonged 
now  to  a  rather  later  period  of  the  Roman  Empire. 
I  had  never  dreamed  of  a  time  when  one  roof  would 
shelter  Lady  Rodfitten  and  me.  Somehow,  she 
struck  my  imagination  more  than  any  of  these 
others — more  than  Count  Deym,  more  than  Mr. 
Balfour,  more  than  the  lovely  Lady  Thisbe 
Crowborough. 

1 1  might  have  had  a  ducal  vehicle  all  to  myself, 
and  should  have  liked  that ;  but  it  seemed  more 
correct  that  I  should  use  my  bicycle.  On  the  other 
hand,  I  didn't  want  to  ride  with  all  these  people — a 
stranger   in    their   midst.     I    lingered   around   the 

70 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

luggage  till  they  were  off,  and  then  followed  at  a 
long  distance. 

4  The  sun  had  gone  behind  clouds.  But  I  rode 
slowly,  so  as  to  be  sure  not  to  arrive  hot.  I  passed, 
not  without  a  thrill,  through  the  massive  open 
gates  into  the  Duke's  park.  A  massive  man  with 
a  cockade  saluted  me — hearteningly — from  the  door 
of  the  lodge.  The  park  seemed  endless.  I  came,  at 
length,  to  a  long  straight  avenue  of  elms  that  were 
almost  blatantly  immemorial.  At  the  end  of  it  was 
— well,  I  felt  like  a  gnat  going  to  stay  in  a  public 
building. 

4  If  there  had  been  turnstiles — in  and  out — and 
a  shilling  to  pay,  I  should  have  felt  easier  as  I 
passed  into  that  hall — that  Palladio-Gargantuan 
hall.  Some  one,  some  butler  or  groom-of-the- 
chamber,  murmured  that  her  Grace  was  in  the 
garden.  I  passed  out  through  the  great  opposite 
doorway  on  to  a  wide  spectacular  terrace  with 
lawns  beyond.  Tea  was  on  the  nearest  of  these 
lawns.  In  the  central  group  of  people — some 
standing,  others  sitting — I  espied  the  Duchess.  She 
sat  pouring  out  tea,  a  deft  and  animated  little 
figure.  I  advanced  firmly  down  the  steps  from  the 
terrace,  feeling  that  all  would  be  well  so  soon  as  I 
had  reported  myself  to  the  Duchess. 

1  But  I  had  a  staggering  surprise  on  my  way  to 
her.  I  espied  in  one  of  the  smaller  groups — whom 
d'you  think  ?     Braxton. 

4 1  had  no  time  to  wonder  how  he  had  got  there — 
71 


SEVEN  MEN 

time  merely  to  grasp  the  black  fact  that  he  was 
there. 

4  The  Duchess  seemed  really  pleased  to  see  me. 
She  said  it  was  too  splendid  of  me  to  come.  "  You 
know  Mr.  Maltby  ?  "  she  asked  Lady  Rodfitten,  who 
exclaimed  "  Not  Mr.  Hilary  Maltby  ? "  with  a 
vigorous  grace  that  was  overwhelming.  Lady  Rod- 
fitten declared  she  was  the  greatest  of  my  admirers  ; 
and  I  could  well  believe  that  in  whatever  she  did 
she  excelled  all  competitors.  On  the  other  hand,  I 
found  it  hard  to  believe  she  was  afraid  of  me.  Yet 
I  had  her  word  for  it  that  she  was. 

4  Her  womanly  charm  gave  place  now  to  her 
masculine  grip.  She  eulogised  me  in  the  language 
of  a  seasoned  reviewer  on  the  staff  of  a  long- 
established  journal — wordy  perhaps,  but  sound.  I 
revered  and  loved  her.  I  wished  I  could  give  her 
my  undivided  attention.  But,  whilst  I  sat  there, 
teacup  in  hand,  between  her  and  the  Duchess,  part 
of  my  brain  was  fearfully  concerned  with  that 
glimpse  I  had  had  of  Braxton.  It  didn't  so  much 
matter  that  he  was  here  to  halve  my  triumph.  But 
suppose  he  knew  what  I  had  told  the  Duchess  ! 
And  suppose  he  had — no,  surely  if  he  had  shown  me 
up  in  all  my  meanness  she  wouldn't  have  received 
me  so  very  cordially.  I  wondered  where  she  could 
have  met  him  since  that  evening  of  the  Ink  women. 
I  heard  Lady  Rodfitten  concluding  her  review  of 
44  Ariel  "  with  two  or  three  sentences  that  might 
have  been  framed  specially  to  give  the  publisher  an 

72 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

easy  "  quote."  And  then  I  heard  myself  asking 
mechanically  whether  she  had  read  "  A  Faun  on 
the  Cotswolds."  The  Duchess  heard  me  too.  She 
turned  from  talking  to  other  people  and  said  "  I 
did  like  Mr.  Braxton  so  very  much." 

1  "  Yes,"  I  threw  out  with  a  sickly  smile,  "  I'm 
so  glad  you  asked  him  to  come." 

4  "  But  I  didn't  ask  him.     I  didn't  dare" 

1  "  But — but — surely  he  wouldn't  be — be  here 
if—"  We  stared  at  each  other  blankly.  "  Here  ?  " 
she  echoed,  glancing  at  the  scattered  little  groups 
of  people  on  the  lawn.  I  glanced  too.  I  was  much 
embarrassed.  I  explained  that  I  had  seen  Braxton 
"  standing  just  over  there  "  when  I  arrived,  and 
had  supposed  he  was  one  of  the  people  who  came 
by  the  earlier  train.  "  Well,"  she  said  with  a 
slightly  irritated  laugh,  "  you  must  have  mistaken 
some  one  else  for  him."  She  dropped  the  subject, 
talked  to  other  people,  and  presently  moved  away. 

4  Surely,  thought  I,  she  didn't  suspect  me  of 
trying  to  make  fun  of  her  ?  On  the  other  hand, 
surely  she  hadn't  conspired  with  Braxton  to  make 
a  fool  of  me  ?  And  yet,  how  could  Braxton  be  here 
without  an  invitation,  and  without  her  knowledge  ? 
My  brain  whirled.  One  thing  only  was  clear.  I 
could  not  have  mistaken  anybody  for  Braxton. 
There  Braxton  had  stood — Stephen  Braxton,  in 
that  old  pepper-and-salt  suit  of  his,  with  his  red  tie 
all  askew,  and  without  a  hat — his  hair  hanging  over 
his  forehead.     All  this  I  had  seen  sharp  and  clean- 

73 


SEVEN  MEN 

cut.  There  he  had  stood,  just  beside  one  of  the 
women  who  travelled  down  in  the  same  compart- 
ment as  I ;  a  very  pretty  woman  in  a  pale  blue 
dress  ;  a  tall  woman — but  I  had  noticed  how  small 
she  looked  beside  Braxton.  This  woman  was  now 
walking  to  and  fro,  yonder,  with  M.  de  Soveral.  I 
had  seen  Braxton  beside  her  as  clearly  as  I  now  saw 
M.  de  Soveral. 

4  Lady  Rodfitten  was  talking  about  India  to  a 
recent  Viceroy.  She  seemed  to  have  as  firm  a  grip 
of  India  as  of  "  Ariel."  I  sat  forgotten.  I  wanted 
to  arise  and  wander  off — in  a  vague  search  for 
Braxton.  But  I  feared  this  might  look  as  if  I  were 
angry  at  being  ignored.  Presently  Lady  Rodfitten 
herself  arose,  to  have  what  she  called  her  "  annual 
look  round."  She  bade  me  come  too,  and  strode  off 
between  me  and  the  recent  Viceroy,  noting  improve- 
ments that  had  been  made  in  the  grounds,  suggest- 
ing improvements  that  might  be  made,  indicating 
improvements  that  must  be  made.  She  was  great 
on  landscape-gardening.  The  recent  Viceroy  was 
less  great  on  it,  but  great  enough.  I  don't  say  I 
walked  forgotten  :  the  eminent  woman  constantly 
asked  my  opinion ;  but  my  opinion,  though  of 
course  it  always  coincided  with  hers,  sounded  quite 
worthless,  somehow.  I  longed  to  shine.  I  could 
only  bother  about  Braxton. 

'  Lady  Rodfitten's  voice  sounded  over-strong  for 
the  stillness  of  evening.  The  shadows  lengthened. 
My  spirits  sank  lower  and  lower,  with  the  sun.     I 

74 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

was  a  naturally  cheerful  person,  but  always,  towards 
sunset,  I  had  a  vague  sense  of  melancholy :  I 
seemed  always  to  have  grown  weaker ;  morbid 
misgivings  would  come  to  me.  On  this  particular 
evening  there  was  one  such  misgiving  that  crept  in 
and  out  of  me  again  and  again  ...  a  very  horrible 
misgiving  as  to  the  nature  of  what  I  had  seen. 

4  Well,  dressing  for  dinner  is  a  great  tonic. 
Especially  if  one  shaves.  My  spirits  rose  as  I 
lathered  my  face.  I  smiled  to  my  reflection  in  the 
mirror.  The  afterglow  of  the  sun  came  through  the 
window  behind  the  dressing-table,  but  I  had  switched 
on  all  the  lights.  My  new  silver-topped  bottles  and 
things  made  a  fine  array.  To-night  I"  was  going  to 
shine,  too.  I  felt  I  might  yet  be  the  life  and  soul 
of  the  party.  Anyway,  my  new  evening  suit  was 
without  a  fault.  And  meanwhile  this  new  razor 
was  perfect.  Having  shaved  "  down,"  I  lathered 
myself  again  and  proceeded  to  shave  "  up."  It 
was  then  that  I  uttered  a  sharp  sound  and  swung 
round  on  my  heel. 

4  No  one  was  there.  Yet  this  I  knew  :  Stephen 
Braxton  had  just  looked  over  my  shoulder.  I  had 
seen  the  reflection  of  his  face  beside  mine — craned 
forward  to  the  mirror.     I  had  met  his  eyes. 

4  He  had  been  with  me.     This  I  knew. 

4 1  turned  to  look  again  at  that  mirror.  One  of 
my  cheeks  was  all  covered  with  blood.  I  stanched 
it  with  a  towel.  Three  long  cuts  where  the  razor 
had  slipped  and  skipped.     I  plunged  the  towel  into 

75 


SEVEN  MEN 

cold  water  and  held  it  to  my  cheek.  The  bleeding 
went  on — alarmingly.  I  rang  the  bell.  No  one 
came.  I  vowed  I  wouldn't  bleed  to  death  for 
Braxton.  I  rang  again.  At  last  a  very  tall 
powdered  footman  appeared — more  reproachful- 
looking  than  sympathetic,  as  though  I  hadn't 
ordered  that  dressing-case  specially  on  his  behalf. 
He  said  he  thought  one  of  the  housemaids  would 
have  some  sticking-plaster.  He  was  very  sorry  he 
was  needed  downstairs,  but  he  would  tell  one  of  the 
housemaids.  I  continued  to  dab  and  to  curse. 
The  blood  flowed  less.  I  showed  great  spirit.  I 
vowed  Braxton  should  not  prevent  me  from  going 
down  to  dinner. 

4  But — a  pretty  sight  I  was  when  I  did  go  down. 
Pale  but  determined,  with  three  long  strips  of  black 
sticking-plaster  forming  a  sort  of  Z  on  my  left 
cheek.  Mr.  Hilary  Maltby  at  Keeb.  Literature's 
Ambassador. 

4 1  don't  know  how  late  I  was.  Dinner  was  in 
full  swing.  Some  servant  piloted  me  to  my  place. 
I  sat  down  unobserved.  The  woman  on  either  side 
of  me  was  talking  to  her  other  neighbour.  I  was 
near  the  Duchess'  end  of  the  table.  Soup  was 
served  to  me — that  dark-red  soup  that  you  pour 
cream  into — Bortsch.  I  felt  it  would  steady  me. 
I  raised  the  first  spoonful  to  my  lips,  and — my 
hand  gave  a  sudden  jerk. 

4 1  was  aware  of  two  separate  horrors — a  horror 
that  had  been,  a  horror  that  was.     Braxton  had 

76 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

vanished.  Not  for  more  than  an  instant  had  he 
stood  scowling  at  me  from  behind  the  opposite 
diners.  Not  for  more  than  the  fraction  of  an 
instant.  But  he-had  left  his  mark  on  me.  I  gazed 
down  with  a  frozen  stare  at  my  shirtfront,  at  my 
white  waistcoat,  both  dark  with  Bortsch.  I  rubbed 
them  with  a  napkin.     I  made  them  worse. 

'  I  looked  at  my  glass  of  champagne.  I  raised  it 
carefully  and  drained  it  at  one  draught.  It  nerved 
me.  But  behind  that  shirtfront  was  a  broken 
heart. 

1  The  woman  on  my  left  was  Lady  Thisbe  Crow- 
borough.  I  don't  know  who  was  the  woman  on 
my  right.  She  was  the  first  to  turn  and  see  me.  I 
thought  it  best  to  say  something  about  my  shirt- 
front at  once.  I  said  it  to  her  sideways,  without 
showing  my  left  cheek.  Her  handsome  eyes  rested 
on  the  splashes.  She  said,  after  a  moment's 
thought,  that  they  looked  "  rather  gay."  She  said 
she  thought  the  eternal  black  and  white  of  men's 
evening  clothes  was  "  so  very  dreary."  She  did  her 
best.  .  .  Lady  Thisbe  Crowborough  did  her  best, 
too,  I  suppose  ;  but  breeding  isn't  proof  against 
all  possible  shocks  :  she  visibly  started  at  sight  of 
me  and  my  Z.  I  explained  that  I  had  cut  myself 
shaving.  I  said,  with  an  attempt  at  lightness,  that 
shy  men  ought  always  to  cut  themselves  shaving  : 
it  made  such  a  good  conversational  opening.  "  But 
surely,"  she  said  after  a  pause,  "  you  don't  cut 
yourself  on  purpose  ?  "     She  was  an  abysmal  fool. 

77 


SEVEN  MEN 

I  didn't  think  so  at  the  time.  She  was  Lady 
Thisbe  Crowborough.  This  fact  hallowed  her.  That 
we  didn't  get  on  at  all  well  was  a  misfortune  for 
which  I  blamed  only  myself  and  my  repulsive 
appearance  and — the  unforgettable  horror  that 
distracted  me.  Nor  did  I  blame  Lady  Thisbe  for 
turning  rather  soon  to  the  man  on  her  other  side. 

'  The  woman  on  my  right  was  talking  to  the  man 
on  her  other  side ;  so  that  I  was  left  a  prey  to 
secret  memory  and  dread.  I  wasn't  wondering, 
wasn't  attempting  to  explain  ;  I  was  merely  re- 
membering— and  dreading.  And — how  odd  one  is  ! 
— on  the  top-layer  of  my  consciousness  I  hated  to 
be  seen  talking  to  no  one.  Mr.  Maltby  at  Keeb.  I 
caught  the  Duchess'  eye  once  or  twice,  and  she 
nodded  encouragingly,  as  who  should  say  "  You 
do  look  rather  awful,  and  you  do  seem  rather  out 
of  it,  but  I  don't  for  a  moment  regret  having  asked 
you  to  come."  Presently  I  had  another  chance  of 
talking.  I  heard  myself  talk.  My  feverish  anxiety 
to  please  rather  touched  me.  But  I  noticed  that 
the  eyes  of  my  listener  wandered.  And  yet  I  was 
sorry  when  the  ladies  went  away.  I  had  a  sense  of 
greater  exposure.  Men  who  hadn't  seen  me  saw  me 
now.  The  Duke,  as  he  came  round  to  the  Duchess' 
end  of  the  table,  must  have  wondered  who  I  was. 
But  he  shyly  offered  me  his  hand  as  he  passed,  and 
said  it  was  so  good  of  me  to  come.  I  had  thought 
of  slipping  away  to  put  on  another  shirt  and  waist- 
coat, but  had  decided  that  this  would  make  me  the 

78 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

more  ridiculous.  I  sat  drinking  port — poison  to  me 
after  champagne,  but  a  lulling  poison — and  listened 
to  noblemen  with  unstained  shirtfronts  talking 
about  the  Australian  cricket  match.  .  . 

4  Is  Rubicon  Bezique  still  played  in  England  ? 
There  was  a  mania  for  it  at  that  time.  The  floor  of 
Keeb's  Palladio-Gargantuan  hall  was  dotted  with 
innumerable  little  tables.  I  didn't  know  how  to 
play.  My  hostess  told  me  I  must  "  come  and 
amuse  the  dear  old  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Mull,"  and 
led  me  to  a  remote  sofa  on  which  an  old  gentleman 
had  just  sat  down  beside  an  old  lady.  They  looked 
at  me  with  a  dim  kind  interest.  My  hostess  had 
set  me  and  left  me  on  a  small  gilt  chair  in  front  of 
them.  Before  going  she  had  conveyed  to  them 
loudly — one  of  them  was  very  deaf — that  I  was 
"  the  famous  writer."  It  was  a  long  time  before 
they  understood  that  I  was  not  a  political  writer. 
The  Duke  asked  me,  after  a  troubled  pause,  whether 
I  had  known  "  old  Mr.  Abraham  Hayward."  The 
Duchess  said  I  was  too  young  to  have  known  Mr. 
Hayward,  and  asked  if  I  knew  her  "  clever  friend 
Mr.  Mallock."  I  said  I  had  just  been  reading  Mr. 
Mallock's  new  novel.  I  heard  myself  shouting  a 
confused  precis  of  the  plot.  The  place  where  we 
were  sitting  was  near  the  foot  of  the  great  marble 
staircase.  I  said  how  beautiful  the  staircase  was. 
The  Duchess  of  Mull  said  she  had  never  cared  very 
much  for  that  staircase.  The  Duke,  after  a  pause, 
said  he  had  "  often  heard  old  Mr.  Abraham  Hayward 

79 


SEVEN  MEN 

hold  a  whole  dinner  table."  There  were  long  and 
frequent  pauses — between  which  I  heard  myself 
talking  loudly,  frantically,  sinking  lower  and  lower 
in  the  esteem  of  my  small  audience.  I  felt  like  a 
man  drowning  under  the  eyes  of  an  elderly  couple 
who  sit  on  the  bank  regretting  that  they  can  offer 
no  assistance.  Presently  the  Duke  looked  at  his 
watch  and  said  to  the  Duchess  that  it  was  "  time  to 
be  thinking  of  bed." 

'  They  rose,  as  it  were  from  the  bank,  and  left 
me,  so  to  speak,  under  water.  I  watched  them  as 
they  passed  slowly  out  of  sight  up  the  marble  stair- 
case which  I  had  mispraised.  I  turned  and  surveyed 
the  brilliant,  silent  scene  presented  by  the  card- 
players. 

"  I  wondered  what  old  Mr.  Abraham  Hay  ward 
would  have  done  in  my  place.  Would  he  have  just 
darted  in  among  those  tables  and  "  held  "  them  ? 
I  presumed  that  he  would  not  have  stolen  silently 
away,  quickly  and  cravenly  away,  up  the  marble 
staircase — as  /  did. 

4 1  don't  know  which  was  the  greater,  the  relief 
or  the  humiliation  of  finding  myself  in  my  bedroom. 
Perhaps  the  humiliation  was  the  greater.  There,  on 
a  chair,  was  my  grand  new  smoking-suit,  laid  out 
for  me — what  a  mockery  !  Once  I  had  foreseen 
myself  wearing  it  in  the  smoking-room  at  a  late 
hour — the  centre  of  a  group  of  eminent  men  en- 
tranced by  the  brilliancy  of  my  conversation.  And 
now — !     I  was  nothing  but  a   small,   dull,   soup- 

80 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

stained,  sticking-plastered,  nerve-racked  recluse. 
Nerves,  yes.  I  assured  myself  that  I  had  not  seen 
— what  I  had  seemed  to  see.  All  very  odd,  of 
course,  and  very  unpleasant,  but  easily  explained. 
Nerves.  Excitement  of  coming  to  Keeb  too  much 
for  me.  A  good  night's  rest :  that  was  all  I  needed. 
To-morrow  I  should  laugh  at  myself. 

'  I  wondered  that  I  wasn't  tired  physically. 
There  my  grand  new  silk  pyjamas  were,  yet  I  felt 
no  desire  to  go  to  bed  .  .  .  none  while  it  was  still 
possible  for  me  to  go.  The  little  writing-table  at 
the  foot  of  my  bed  seemed  to  invite  me.  I  had 
brought  with  me  in  my  portmanteau  a  sheaf  of 
letters,  letters  that  I  had  purposely  left  unanswered 
in  order  that  I  might  answer  them  on  Keeb  Hall 
note-paper.  These  the  footman  had  neatly  laid 
beside  the  blotting-pad  on  that  little  writing-table 
at  the  foot  of  the  bed.  I  regretted  that  the  note- 
paper  stacked  there  had  no  ducal  coronet  on  it. 
What  matter  ?  The  address  sufficed.  If  I  hadn't 
yet  made  a  good  impression  on  the  people  who  were 
staying  here,  I  could  at  any  rate  make  one  on  the 
people  who  weren't.  I  sat  down.  I  set  to  work. 
I  wrote  a  prodigious  number  of  fluent  and  graceful 
notes. 

1  Some  of  these  were  to  strangers  who  wanted  my 
autograph.  I  was  always  delighted  to  send  my 
autograph,  and  never  perfunctory  in  the  manner  of 
sending  it.  .  .  "  Dear  Madam,"  I  remember  writing 
to  somebody  that  night,   "  were  it  not  that  you 

81  F 


SEVEN  MEN 

make  your  request  for  it  so  charmingly,  I  should 
hesitate  to  send  you  that  which  rarity  alone  can 
render  valuable. — Yours  truly,  Hilary  Maltby."  I 
remember  reading  this  over  and  wondering  whether 
the  word  "  render  "  looked  rather  commercial.  It 
was  in  the  act  of  wondering  thus  that  I  raised  my 
eyes  from  the  note-paper  and  saw,  through  the  bars 
of  the  brass  bedstead,  the  naked  sole  of  a  large 
human  foot — saw  beyond  it  the  calf  of  a  great  leg  ; 
a  nightshirt ;  and  the  face  of  Stephen  Braxton.  I 
did  not  move. 

4 1  thought  of  making  a  dash  for  the  door,  dashing 
out  into  the  corridor,  shouting  at  the  top  of  my 
voice  for  help.     I  sat  quite  still. 

*  What  kept  me  to  my  chair  was  the  fear  that  if 
I  tried  to  reach  the  door  Braxton  would  spring  off 
the  bed  to  intercept  me.  If  I  sat  quite  still  perhaps 
he  wouldn't  move.  I  felt  that  if  he  moved  I 
should  collapse  utterly. 

4 1  watched  him,  and  he  watched  me.  He  lay 
there  with  his  body  half-raised,  one  elbow  propped 
on  the  pillow,  his  jaw  sunk  on  his  breast ;  and  from 
under  his  black  brows  he  watched  me  steadily. 

'  No  question  of  mere  nerves  now.  That  hope 
was  gone.  No  mere  optical  delusion,  this  abiding 
presence.  Here  Braxton  was.  He  and  I  were 
together  in  the  bright,  silent  room.  How  long 
would  he  be  content  to  watch  me  ? 

4  Eleven  nights  ago  he  had  given  me  one  horrible 
look.     It  was  this  look  that   I   had  to  meet,   in 

82 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

infinite  prolongation,  now,  not  daring  to  shift  my 
eyes.  He  lay  as  motionless  as  I  sat.  I  did  not 
hear  him  breathing,  but  I  knew,  by  the  rise  and 
fall  of  his  chest  under  his  nightshirt,  that  he  was 
breathing  heavily.-  Suddenly  I  started  to  my  feet. 
For  he  had  moved.  He  had  raised  one  hand 
slowly.  He  was  stroking  his  chin.  And  as  he  did 
so,  and  as  he  watched  me,  his  mouth  gradually 
slackened  to  a  grin.  It  was  worse,  it  was  more 
malign,  this  grin,  than  the  scowl  that  remained  with 
it ;  and  its  immediate  effect  on  me  was  an  impulse 
that  was  as  hard  to  resist  as  it  was  hateful.  The 
window  was  open.  It  was  nearer  to  me  than  the 
door.     I  could  have  reached  it  in  time.  .  . 

'  Well,  I  live  to  tell  the  tale.  I  stood  my  ground. 
And  there  dawned  on  me  now  a  new  fact  in  regard 
to  my  companion.  I  had  all  the  while  been  conscious 
of  something  abnormal  in  his  attitude — a  lack  of 
ease  in  his  gross  possessiveness.  I  saw  now  the 
reason  for  this  effect.  The  pillow  on  which  his 
elbow  rested  was  still  uniformly  puffed  and  convex  ; 
like  a  pillow  untouched.  His  elbow  rested  but  on 
the  very  surface  of  it,  not  changing  the  shape  of  it 
at  all.  His  body  made  not  the  least  furrow  along 
the  bed.  .  .  He  had  no  weight. 

"  I  knew  that  if  I  leaned  forward  and  thrust  my 
hand  between  those  brass  rails,  to  clutch  his  foot, 
I  should  clutch — nothing.  He  wasn't  tangible.  He 
was  realistic.  He  wasn't  real.  He  was  opaque. 
He  wasn't  solid. 

83 


SEVEN  MEN 

1  Odd  as  it  may  seem  to  you,  these  certainties 
took  the  edge  off  my  horror.  During  that  walk 
with  Lady  Rodfitten,  I  had  been  appalled  by  the 
doubt  that  haunted  me.  But  now  the  very  con- 
firmation of  that  doubt  gave  me  a  sort  of  courage  : 
I  could  cope  better  with  anything  to-night  than 
with  actual  Braxton.  And  the  measure  of  the 
relief  I  felt  is  that  I  sat  down  again  on  my  chair. 

4  More  than  once  there  came  to  me  a  wild  hope 
that  the  thing  might  be  an  optical  delusion,  after 
all.  Then  would  I  shut  my  eyes  tightly,  shaking 
my  head  sharply  ;  but,  when  I  looked  again,  there 
the  presence  was,  of  course.  It — he — not  actual 
Braxton  but,  roughly  speaking,  Braxton — had  come 
to  stay.  I  was  conscious  of  intense  fatigue,  taut 
and  alert  though  every  particle  of  me  was  ;  so  that 
I  became,  in  the  course  of  that  ghastly  night, 
conscious  of  a  great  envy  also.  For  some  time 
before  the  dawn  came  in  through  the  window, 
Braxton's  eyes  had  been  closed  ;  little  by  little  now 
his  head  drooped  sideways,  then  fell  on  his  forearm 
and  rested  there.     He  was  asleep. 

4  Cut  off  from  sleep,  I  had  a  great  longing  for 
smoke.  I  had  cigarettes  on  me,  I  had  matches  on 
me.  But  I  didn't  dare  to  strike  a  match.  The 
sound  might  have  waked  Braxton  up.  In  slumber 
he  was  less  terrible,  though  perhaps  more  odious.  I 
wasn't  so  much  afraid  now  as  indignant.  "  It's 
intolerable,"  I  sat  saying  to  myself,  "  utterly 
intolerable  !  " 

84 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

'  I  had  to  bear  it,  nevertheless.  I  was  aware  that 
I  had,  in  some  degree,  brought  it  on  myself.  If  I 
hadn't  interfered  and  lied,  actual  Braxton  would 
have  been  here  at  Keeb,  and  I  at  this  moment 
sleeping  soundly.  But  this  was  no  excuse  for 
Braxton.  Braxton  didn't  know  what  I  had  done. 
He  was  merely  envious  of  me.  And — wanly  I 
puzzled  it  out  in  the  dawn — by  very  force  of  the 
envy,  hatred,  and  malice  in  him  he  had  projected 
hither  into  my  presence  this  simulacrum  of  himself. 
I  had  known  that  he  would  be  thinking  of  me.  I 
had  known  that  the  thought  of  me  at  Keeb  Hall 
would  be  of  the  last  bitterness  to  his  most  sacred 
feelings.  But — I  had  reckoned  without  the  pas- 
sionate force  and  intensity  of  the  man's  nature. 

'  If  by  this  same  strength  and  intensity  he  had 
merely  projected  himself  as  an  invisible  guest  under 
the  Duchess'  roof — if  his  feat  had  been  wholly,  as 
perhaps  it  was  in  part,  a  feat  of  mere  wistfulness 
and  longing — then  I  should  have  felt  really  sorry 
for  him  ;  and  my  conscience  would  have  soundly 
rated  me  in  his  behalf.  But  no  ;  if  the  wretched 
creature  had  been  invisible  to  me,  I  shouldn't  have 
thought  of  Braxton  at  all — except  with  gladness 
that  he  wasn't  here.  That  he  was  visible  to  me, 
and  to  me  alone,  wasn't  any  sign  of  proper  remorse 
within  me.  It  was  but  the  gauge  of  his  incredible 
ill-will. 

1  Well,  it  seemed  to  me  that  he  was  avenged — 
with  a  vengeance.     There  I  sat,  hot-browed  from 

85 


SEVEN  MEN 

sleeplessness,  cold  in  the  feet,  stiff  in  the  legs, 
cowed  and  indignant  all  through — sat  there  in  the 
broadening  daylight,  and  in  that  new  evening  suit 
of  mine  with  the  Braxtonised  shirtfront  and  waist- 
coat that  by  day  were  more  than  ever  loathsome. 
Literature's  Ambassador  at  Keeb.  .  .  I  rose  gin- 
gerly from  my  chair,  and  caught  sight  of  my  face, 
of  my  Braxtonised  cheek,  in  the  mirror.  I  heard 
the  twittering  of  birds  in  distant  trees.  I  saw 
through  my  window  the  elaborate  landscape  of  the 
Duke's  grounds,  all  soft  in  the  grey  bloom  of  early 
morning.  I  think  I  was  nearer  to  tears  than  I  had 
ever  been  since  I  was  a  child.  But  the  weakness 
passed.  I  turned  towards  the  personage  on  my 
bed,  and,  summoning  all  such  power  as  was  in  me, 
willed  him  to  be  gone.  My  effort  was  not  without 
result — an  inadequate  result.  Braxton  turned  in 
his  sleep. 

1 1  resumed  my  seat,  and  .  .  .  and  ...  sat  up 
staring  and  blinking  at  a  tall  man  with  red  hair. 
"  I  must  have  fallen  asleep,"  I  said.  "  Yessir," 
he  replied ;  and  his  toneless  voice  touched  in  me 
one  or  two  springs  of  memory :  I  was  at  Keeb ; 
this  was  the  footman  who  looked  after  me.  But — 
why  wasn't  I  in  bed  ?  Had  I — no,  surely  it  had 
been  no  nightmare.  Surely  I  had  seen  Braxton  on 
that  white  bed. 

1  The  footman  was  impassively  putting  away  my 
smoking-suit.  I  was  too  dazed  to  wonder  what  he 
thought  of  me.     Nor  did  I  attempt  to  stifle  a  cry 

86 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

when,  a  moment  later,  turning  in  my  chair,  I  beheld 
Braxton  leaning  moodily  against  the  mantelpiece. 
"  Are  you  unwellsir  ?  "  asked  the  footman.  "  No," 
I  said  faintly,  "  I'm  quite  well."— "  Yessir.  Will 
you  wear  the  blue  suit  or  the  grey  ?  " — "  The  grey." 
— "  Yessir." — It  seemed  almost  incredible  that  he 
didn't  see  Braxton  ;  he  didn't  appear  to  me  one 
whit  more  solid  than  the  night-shirted  brute  who 
stood  against  the  mantelpiece  and  watched  him  lay 
out  my  things. — "  Shall  I  let  your  bath-water  run 
nowsir  ?  " — "  Please,  yes." — "  Your  bathroom's  the 
second  door  to  the  leftsir." — He  went  out  with  my 
bath-towel  and  sponge,  leaving  me  alone  with 
Braxton. 

4 1  rose  to  my  feet,  mustering  once  more  all  the 
strength  that  was  in  me.  Hoping  against  hope,  with 
set  teeth  and  clenched  hands,  I  faced  him,  thrust 
forth  my  will  at  him,  with  everything  but  words 
commanded  him  to  vanish — to  cease  to  be. 

•  Suddenly,  utterly,  he  vanished.  And  you  can 
imagine  the  truly  exquisite  sense  of  triumph  that 
thrilled  me  and  continued  to  thrill  me  till  I  went 
into  the  bathroom  and  found  him  in  my  bath. 

4  Quivering  with  rage,  I  returned  to  my  bedroom. 
"  Intolerable,"  I  heard  myself  repeating  like  a 
parrot  that  knew  no  other  word.  A  bath  was  just 
what  I  had  needed.  Could  I  have  lain  for  a  long 
time  basking  in  very  hot  water,  and  then  have 
sponged  myself  with  cold  water,  I  should  have 
emerged   calm   and   brave ;    comparatively  so,   at 

87 


SEVEN  MEN 

any  rate.  I  should  have  looked  less  ghastly,  and 
have  had  less  of  a  headache,  and  something  of  an 
appetite,  when  I  went  down  to  breakfast.  Also,  I 
shouldn't  have  been  the  very  first  guest  to  appear 
on  the  scene.  There  were  five  or  six  round  tables, 
instead  of  last  night's  long  table.  At  the  further 
end  of  the  room  the  butler  and  two  other  servants 
were  lighting  the  little  lamps  under  the  hot  dishes. 
I  didn't  like  to  make  myself  ridiculous  by  running 
away.  On  the  other  hand,  was  it  right  for  me  to 
begin  breakfast  all  by  myself  at  one  of  these  round 
tables  ?  I  supposed  it  was.  But  I  dreaded  to  be 
found  eating,  alone  in  that  vast  room,  by  the  first 
downcomer.  I  sat  dallying  with  dry  toast  and 
watching  the  door.  It  occurred  to  me  that  Braxton 
might  occur  at  any  moment.  Should  I  be  able  to 
ignore  him  ? 

1  Some  man  and  wife — a  very  handsome  couple — 
were  the  first  to  appear.  They  nodded  and  said 
"  good  morning  "  when  they  noticed  me  on  their 
way  to  the  hot  dishes.  I  rose — uncomfortably, 
guiltily — and  sat  down  again.  I  rose  again  when 
the  wife  drifted  to  my  table,  followed  by  the  husband 
with  two  steaming  plates.  She  asked  me  if  it 
wasn't  a  heavenly  morning,  and  I  replied  with 
nervous  enthusiasm  that  it  was.  She  then  ate 
kedgeree  in  silence.  "  You  just  finishing,  what  ?  " 
the  husband  asked,  looking  at  my  plate.  "  Oh, 
no — no — only  just  beginning,"  I  assured  him,  and 
helped  myself  to  butter.     He  then  ate  kedgeree  in 

88 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

silence.  He  looked  like  some  splendid  bull,  and  she 
like  some  splendid  cow,  grazing.  I  envied  them 
their  eupeptic  calm.  I  surmised  that  ten  thousand 
Braxtons  would  not  have  prevented  them  from 
sleeping  soundly  by  night  and  grazing  steadily  by 
day.  Perhaps  their  stolidity  infected  me  a  little. 
Or  perhaps  what  braced  me  was  the  great  quantity 
of  strong  tea  that  I  consumed.  Anyhow,  I  had 
begun  to  feel  that  if  Braxton  came  in  now  I  shouldn't 
blench  nor  falter. 

4  Well,  I  wasn't  put  to  the  test.  Plenty  of  people 
drifted  in,  but  Braxton  wasn't  one  of  them.  Lady 
Rodfitten — no,  she  didn't  drift,  she  marched,  in  ; 
and  presently,  at  an  adjacent  table,  she  was  drawing 
a  comparison,  in  clarion  tones,  between  Jean  and 
Edouard  de  Reszke.  It  seemed  to  me  that  her  own 
voice  had  much  in  common  with  Edouard 's.  Even 
more  was  it  akin  to  a  military  band.  I  found 
myself  beating  time  to  it  with  my  foot.  Decidedly, 
my  spirits  had  risen.  I  was  in  a  mood  to  face  and 
outface  anything.  When  I  rose  from  the  table  and 
made  my  way  to  the  door,  I  walked  with  something 
of  a  swing — to  the  tune  of  Lady  Rodfitten. 

4  My  buoyancy  didn't  last  long,  though.  There 
was  no  swing  in  my  walk  when,  a  little  later,  I 
passed  out  on  to  the  spectacular  terrace.  I  had 
seen  my  enemy  again,  and  had  beaten  a  furious 
retreat.  No  doubt  I  should  see  him  yet  again 
soon — here,  perhaps,  on  this  terrace.  Two  of  the 
guests  were  bicycling  slowly  up  and  down  the  long 

89 


SEVEN  MEN 

paven  expanse,  both  of  them  smiling  with  pride  in 
the  new  delicious  form  of  locomotion.  There  was  a 
great  array  of  bicycles  propped  neatly  along  the 
balustrade.  I  recognised  my  own  among  them.  I 
wondered  whether  Braxton  had  projected  from 
Clifford's  Inn  an  image  of  his  own  bicycle.  He 
may  have  done  so ;  but  I've  no  evidence  that  he 
did.  I  myself  was  bicycling  when  next  I  saw  him  ; 
but  he,  I  remember,  was  on  foot. 

1  This  was  a  few  minutes  later.  I  was  bicycling 
with  dear  Lady  Rodfitten.  She  seemed  really  to 
like  me.  She  had  come  out  and  accosted  me 
heartily  on  the  terrace,  asking  me,  because  of  my 
sticking-plaster,  with  whom  I  had  fought  a  duel 
since  yesterday.  I  did  not  tell  her  with  whom,  and 
she  had  already  branched  off  on  the  subject  of 
duelling  in  general.  She  regretted  the  extinction  of 
duelling  in  England,  and  gave  cogent  reasons  for 
her  regret.  Then  she  asked  me  what  my  next  book 
was  to  be.  I  confided  that  I  was  writing  a  sort  of 
sequel — "  Ariel  Returns  to  Mayfair."  She  shook 
her  head,  said  with  her  usual  soundness  that  sequels 
were  very  dangerous  things,  and  asked  me  to  tell 
her  "  briefly  "  the  lines  along  which  I  was  working. 
I  did  so.  She  pointed  out  two  or  three  weak  points 
in  my  scheme.  She  said  she  could  judge  better  if  I 
would  let  her  see  my  manuscript.  She  asked  me  to 
come  and  lunch  with  her  next  Friday — "  just  our  two 
selves  " — at  Rodfitten  House,  and  to  bring  my  manu- 
script with  me.     Need  I  say  that  I  walked  on  air  ? 

90 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

•  M  And  now,"  she  said  strenuously,  "  let  us  take 
a  turn  on  our  bicycles."  By  this  time  there  were  a 
dozen  riders  on  the  terrace,  all  of  them  smiling  with 
pride  and  rapture.  We  mounted  and  rode  along 
together.  The  terrace  ran  round  two  sides  of  the 
house,  and  before  we  came  to  the  end  of  it  these 
words  had  provisionally  marshalled  themselves  in 
my  mind  : 

TO 

ELEANOR 

COUNTESS    OF  RODFITTEN 

THIS   BOOK   WHICH   OWES   ALL 

TO   HER   WISE   COUNSEL 

AND   UNWEARYING   SUPERVISION 

IS  GRATEFULLY  DEDICATED 

BY  HER  FRIEND 

THE    AUTHOR 

1  Smiled  to  masonically  by  the  passing  bicyclists, 
and  smiling  masonically  to  them  in  return,  I  began 
to  feel  that  the  rest  of  my  visit  would  run  smooth, 
if  only 

4  "  Let's  go  a  little  faster.  Let's  race  !  "  said 
Lady  Rodfitten  ;  and  we  did  so — "  just  our  two 
selves."  I  was  on  the  side  nearer  to  the  balustrade, 
and  it  was  on  that  side  that  Braxton  suddenly 
appeared  from  nowhere,  solid-looking  as  a  rock,  his 
arms  akimbo,  less  than  three  yards  ahead  of  me,  so 
that    I    swerved    involuntarily,    sharply,    strikin 

91 


SEVEN  MEN 

broadside  the  front  wheel  of  Lady  Rodfitten  and 
collapsing  with  her,  and  with  a  crash  of  machinery, 
to  the  ground. 

4 1  wasn't  hurt.  She  had  broken  my  fall.  I 
wished  I  was  dead.  She  was  furious.  She  sat 
speechless  with  fury.  A  crowd  had  quickly  collected 
— just  as  in  the  case  of  a  street  accident.  She 
accused  me  now  to  the  crowd.  She  said  I  had  done 
it  on  purpose.  She  said  such  terrible  things  of  me 
that  I  think  the  crowd's  sympathy  must  have 
veered  towards  me.  She  was  assisted  to  her  feet. 
I  tried  to  be  one  of  the  assistants.  "  Don't  let  him 
come  near  me  !  "  she  thundered.  I  caught  sight  of 
Braxton  on  the  fringe  of  the  crowd,  grinning  at  me. 
"  It  was  all  his  fault,"  I  madly  cried,  pointing  at 
him.  Everybody  looked  at  Mr.  Balfour,  just 
behind  whom  Braxton  was  standing.  There  was  a 
general  murmur  of  surprise,  in  which  I  have  no 
doubt  Mr.  Balfour  joined.  He  gave  a  charming, 
blank,  deprecating  smile.  "  I  mean — I  can't  explain 
what  I  mean,"  I  groaned.  Lady  Rodfitten  moved 
away,  refusing  support,  limping  terribly,  towards 
the  house.  The  crowd  followed  her,  solicitous.  I 
stood  helplessly,  desperately,  where  I  was. 

4 1  stood  an  outlaw,  a  speck  on  the  now  empty 
terrace.  Mechanically  I  picked  up  my  straw  hat, 
and  wheeled  the  two  bent  bicycles  to  the  balustrade. 
I  suppose  Mr.  Balfour  has  a  charming  nature.  For 
he  presently  came  out  again — on  purpose,  I  am 
sure,   to  alleviate  my  misery.     He  told  me  that 

92 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

Lady  Rodfitten  had  suffered  no  harm.  He  took  me 
for  a  stroll  up  and  down  the  terrace,  talking  thought- 
fully and  enchantingly  about  things  in  general. 
Then,  having  done  his  deed  of  mercy,  this  Good 
Samaritan  went  back  into  the  house.  My  eyes 
followed  him  with  gratitude ;  but  I  was  still 
bleeding  from  wounds  beyond  his  skill.  I  escaped 
down  into  the  gardens.  I  wanted  to  see  no  one. 
Still  more  did  I  want  to  be  seen  by  no  one.  I 
dreaded  in  every  nerve  of  me  my  reappearance 
among  those  people.  I  walked  ever  faster  and 
faster,  to  stifle  thought ;  but  in  vain.  Why  hadn't 
I  simply  ridden  through  Braxton  ?  I  was  aware  of 
being  now  in  the  park,  among  great  trees  and 
undulations  of  wild  green  ground.  But  Nature  did 
not  achieve  the  task  that  Mr.  Balfour  had  attempted ; 
and  my  anguish  was  unassuaged. 

'  I  paused  to  lean  against  a  tree  in  the  huge 
avenue  that  led  to  the  huge  hateful  house.  I 
leaned  wondering  whether  the  thought  of  re-entering 
that  house  were  the  more  hateful  because  I  should 
have  to  face  my  fellow-guests  or  because  I  should 
probably  have  to  face  Braxton.  A  church  bell 
began  ringing  somewhere.  And  anon  I  was  aware 
of  another  sound — a  twitter  of  voices.  A  consign- 
ment of  hatted  and  parasoled  ladies  was  coming  fast 
adown  the  avenue.  My  first  impulse  was  to  dodge 
behind  my  tree.  But  I  feared  that  I  had  been 
observed  ;  so  that  what  was  left  to  me  of  self- 
respect  compelled  me  to  meet  these  ladies. 

93 


SEVEN  MEN 

4  The  Duchess  was  among  them.  I  had  seen  her 
from  afar  at  breakfast,  but  not  since.  She  carried 
a  prayer-book,  which  she  waved  to  me  as  I  ap- 
proached. I  was  a  disastrous  guest,  but  still  a 
guest,  and  nothing  could  have  been  prettier  than 
her  smile.  "  Most  of  my  men  this  week,"  she  said, 
"  are  Pagans,  and  all  the  others  have  dispatch-boxes 
to  go  through — except  the  dear  old  Duke  of  Mull, 
who's  a  member  of  the  Free  Kirk.  You're  Pagan, 
of  course  ?  " 

*  I  said — and  indeed  it  was  a  heart-cry — that  I 
should  like  very  much  to  come  to  church.  "  If  I 
shan't  be  in  the  way,"  I  rather  abjectly  added.  It 
didn't  strike  me  that  Braxton  would  try  to  intercept 
me.  I  don't  know  why,  but  it  never  occurred  to 
me,  as  I  walked  briskly  along  beside  the  Duchess, 
that  I  should  meet  him  so  far  from  the  house.  The 
church  was  in  a  corner  of  the  park,  and  the  way  to 
it  was  by  a  side  path  that  branched  off  from  the 
end  of  the  avenue.  A  little  way  along,  casting  its 
shadow  across  the  path,  was  a  large  oak.  It  was 
from  behind  this  tree,  when  we  came  to  it,  that 
Braxton  sprang  suddenly  forth  and  tripped  me  up 
with  his  foot. 

1  Absurd  to  be  tripped  up  by  the  mere  semblance 
of  a  foot  ?  But  remember,  I  was  walking  quickly, 
and  the  whole  thing  happened  in  a  flash  of  time.  It 
was  inevitable  that  I  should  throw  out  my  hands 
and  come  down  headlong — just  as  though  the 
obstacle  had  been  as  real  as  it  looked.     Down  I 

94 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

came  on  palms  and  knee-caps,  and  up  I  scrambled, 
very  much  hurt  and  shaken  and  apologetic.  "  Poor 
Mr.  Maltby  !  Really —  !  "  the  Duchess  wailed  for 
me  in  this  latest  of  my  mishaps.  Some  other  lady 
chased  my  straw  hat,  which  had  bowled  far  ahead. 
Two  others  helped  to  brush  me.  They  were  all 
very  kind,  with  a  quaver  of  mirth  in  their  concern 
for  me.  I  looked  furtively  around  for  Braxton,  but 
he  was  gone.  The  palms  of  my  hands  were  abraded 
with  gravel.  The  Duchess  said  I  must  on  no 
account  come  to  church  now.  I  was  utterly 
determined  to  reach  that  sanctuary.  I  marched 
firmly  on  with  the  Duchess.  Come  what  might 
on  the  way,  I  wasn't  going  to  be  left  out 
here.  I  was  utterly  bent  on  winning  at  least  one 
respite. 

4  Well,  I  reached  the  little  church  without  further 
molestation.  To  be  there  seemed  almost  too  good 
to  be  true.  The  organ,  just  as  we  entered,  sounded 
its  first  notes.  The  ladies  rustled  into  the  front 
pew.  I,  being  the  one  male  of  the  party,  sat  at  the 
end  of  the  pew,  beside  the  Duchess.  I  couldn't  help 
feeling  that  my  position  was  a  proud  one.  But  I 
had  gone  through  too  much  to  take  instant  pleasure 
in  it,  and  was  beset  by  thoughts  of  what  new  horror 
might  await  me  on  the  way  back  to  the  house.  I 
hoped  the  Service  would  not  be  brief.  The  swelling 
and  dwindling  strains  of  the  "  voluntary  "  on  the 
small  organ  were  strangely  soothing.  I  turned  to 
give  an  almost  feudal  glance  to  the  simple  villagers 

95 


SEVEN  MEN 

in  the  pews  behind,  and  saw  a  sight  that  cowed 
my  soul. 

4  Braxton  was  coming  up  the  aisle.  He  came 
slowly,  casting  a  tourist's  eye  at  the  stained-glass 
windows  on  either  side.  Walking  heavily,  yet  with 
no  sound  of  boots  on  the  pavement,  he  reached  our 
pew.  There,  towering  and  glowering,  he  halted,  as 
though  demanding  that  we  should  make  room  for 
him.  A  moment  later  he  edged  sullenly  into  the 
pew.  Instinctively  I  had  sat  tight  back,  drawing 
my  knees  aside,  in  a  shudder  of  revulsion  against 
contact.  But  Braxton  did  not  push  past  me. 
What  he  did  was  to  sit  slowly  and  fully  down 
on  me. 

1  No,  not  down  on  me.     Down  through   me 

and  around  me.  What  befell  me  was  not  mere 
ghastly  contact  with  the  intangible.  It  was  inclu- 
sion, envelopment,  eclipse.  What  Braxton  sat 
down  on  was  not  I,  but  the  seat  of  the  pew ;  and 
what  he  sat  back  against  was  not  my  face  and 
chest,  but  the  back  of  the  pew.  I  didn't  realise  this 
at  the  moment.  All  I  knew  was  a  sudden  black 
blotting-out  of  all  things  ;  an  infinite  and  impene- 
trable darkness.  I  dimly  conjectured  that  I  was 
dead.  What  was  wrong  with  me,  in  point  of  fact, 
was  that  my  eyes,  with  the  rest  of  me,  were  inside 
Braxton.  You  remember  what  a  great  hulking 
fellow  Braxton  was.  I  calculate  that  as  we  sat 
there  my  eyes  were  just  beneath  the  roof  of  his 
mouth.     Horrible ! 

96 


MALTBY  AND   BRAXTON 

4  Out  of  the  unfathomable  depths  of  that  pitch 
darkness,  I  could  yet  hear  the  "  voluntary  "  swelling 
and  dwindling,  just  as  before.  It  was  by  this  I 
knew  now  that  I  wasn't  dead.  And  I  suppose  I 
must  have  craned  my  head  forward,  for  I  had  a 
sudden  glimpse  of  things — a  close  quick  downward 
glimpse  of  a  pepper-and-salt  waistcoat  and  of  two 
great  hairy  hands  clasped  across  it.  Then  darkness 
again.  Either  I  had  drawn  back  my  head,  or 
Braxton  had  thrust  his  forward  ;  I  don't  know 
which.  "  Are  you  all  right  ?  "  the  Duchess'  voice 
whispered,  and  no  doubt  my  face  was  ashen. 
"  Quite,"  whispered  my  voice.  But  this  pathetic 
monosyllable  was  the  last  gasp  of  the  social  instinct 
in  me.  Suddenly,  as  the  "  voluntary  "  swelled  to 
its  close,  there  was  a  great  sharp  shuffling  noise. 
The  congregation  had  risen  to  its  feet,  at  the  entry 
of  choir  and  vicar.  Braxton  had  risen,  leaving  me 
in  daylight.  I  beheld  his  towering  back.  The 
Duchess,  beside  him,  glanced  round  at  me.  But  I 
could  not,  dared  not,  stand  up  into  that  presented 
back,  into  that  great  waiting  darkness.  I  did  but 
clutch  my  hat  from  beneath  the  seat  and  hurry 
distraught  down  the  aisle,  out  through  the  porch, 
into  the  open  air. 

4  Whither  ?  To  what  goal  ?  I  didn't  reason.  I 
merely  fled — like  Orestes ;  fled  like  an  automaton 
along  the  path  we  had  come  by.  And  was  followed  ? 
Yes,  yes.  Glancing  back  across  my  shoulder,  I  saw 
that  brute  some  twenty  yards  behind  me,  gaining 

97  G 


SEVEN  MEN 

on  me.  I  broke  into  a  sharper  run.  A  few  sickening 
moments  later,  he  was  beside  me,  scowling  down 
into  my  face. 

4 1  swerved,  dodged,  doubled  on  my  tracks,  but 
he  was  always  at  me.  Now  and  again,  for  lack  of 
breath,  I  halted,  and  he  halted  with  me.  And  then, 
when  I  had  got  my  wind,  I  would  start  running 
again,  in  the  insane  hope  of  escaping  him.  We 
came,  by  what  twisting  and  turning  course  I  know 
not,  to  the  great  avenue,  and  as  I  stood  there  in  an 
agony  of  panting  I  had  a  dazed  vision  of  the  distant 
Hall.  Really  I  had  quite  forgotten  I  was  staying 
at  the  Duke  of  Hertfordshire's.  But  Braxton 
hadn't  forgotten.  He  planted  himself  in  front  of 
me.     He  stood  between  me  and  the  house. 

1  Faint  though  I  was,  I  could  almost  have  laughed. 
Good  heavens  !  was  that  all  he  wanted  :  that  I 
shouldn't  go  back  there  ?  Did  he  suppose  I  wanted 
to  go  back  there — with  him  ?  Was  I  the  Duke's 
prisoner  on  parole  ?  What  was  there  to  prevent 
me  from  just  walking  off  to  the  railway  station  ? 
I  turned  to  do  so. 

*  He  accompanied  me  on  my  way.  I  thought 
that  when  once  I  had  passed  through  the  lodge 
gates  he  might  vanish,  satisfied.  But  no,  he  didn't 
vanish.  It  was  as  though  he  suspected  that  if  he 
let  me  out  of  his  sight  I  should  sneak  back  to  the 
house.  He  arrived  with  me,  this  quiet  companion 
of  mine,  at  the  little  railway  station.  Evidently  he 
meant  to  see  me  off.     I  learned  from  an  elderly  and 

98 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

solitary  porter  that  the  next  train  to  London  was 
the  4.3. 

4  Well,  Braxton  saw  me  off  by  the  4.3.  I  reflected, 
as  I  stepped  up  into  an  empty  compartment,  that 
it  wasn't  yet  twenty-four  hours  ago  since  I,  or  some 
one  like  me,  had  alighted  at  that  station. 

'  The  guard  blew  his  whistle  ;  the  engine  shrieked, 
and  the  train  jolted  forward  and  away ;  but  I  did 
not  lean  out  of  the  window  to  see  the  last  of  my 
attentive  friend. 

'  Really  not  twenty-four  hours  ago  ?  Not  twenty- 
four  years  ?  ' 

Maltby  paused  in  his  narrative.  '  Well,  well,'  he 
said,  '  I  don't  want  you  to  think  I  overrate  the 
ordeal  of  my  visit  to  Keeb.  A  man  of  stronger 
nerve  than  mine,  and  of  greater  resourcefulness, 
might  have  coped  successfully  with  Braxton  from 
first  to  last — might  have  stayed  on  till  Monday, 
making  a  very  favourable  impression  on  every  one 
all  the  while.  Even  as  it  was,  even  after  my 
manifold  failures  and  sudden  flight,  I  don't  say  my 
position  was  impossible.  I  only  say  it  seemed  so 
to  me.  A  man  less  sensitive  than  I,  and  less  vain, 
might  have  cheered  up  after  writing  a  letter  of 
apology  to  his  hostess,  and  have  resumed  his  normal 
existence  as  though  nothing  very  terrible  had 
happened,  after  all.  I  wrote  a  few  lines  to  the 
Duchess  that  night ;  but  I  wrote  amidst  the  pre- 
parations   for    my    departure    from    England :     I 

99 


SEVEN  MEN 

crossed  the  Channel  next  morning.  Throughout 
that  Sunday  afternoon  with  Braxton  at  the  Keeb 
railway  station,  pacing  the  desolate  platform  with 
him,  waiting  in  the  desolating  waiting-room  with 
him,  I  was  numb  to  regrets,  and  was  thinking  of 
nothing  but  the  4.3.  On  the  way  to  Victoria  my 
brain  worked  and  my  soul  wilted.  Every  incident 
in  my  stay  at  Keeb  stood  out  clear  to  me  ;  a  dreadful, 
a  hideous  pattern.  I  had  done  for  myself,  so  far  as 
those  people  were  concerned.  And  now  that  I  had 
sampled  them,  what  cared  I  for  others  ?  "  Too  low 
for  a  hawk,  too  high  for  a  buzzard."  That  homely 
old  saying  seemed  to  sum  me  up.  And  suppose  I 
could  still  take  pleasure  in  the  company  of  my  own 
old  upper-middle  class,  how  would  that  class  regard 
me  now  ?  Gossip  percolates.  Little  by  little,  I 
was  sure,  the  story  of  my  Keeb  fiasco  would  leak 
down  into  the  drawing-room  of  Mrs.  Foster-Dugdale. 
I  felt  I  could  never  hold  up  my  head  in  any  com- 
pany where  anything  of  that  story  was  known.  Are 
you  quite  sure  you  never  heard  anything  ?  ' 

I  assured  Maltby  that  all  I  had  known  was  the 
great  bare  fact  of  his  having  stayed  at  Keeb 
Hall. 

4  It's  curious,'  he  reflected.  '  It's  a  fine  illustra- 
tion of  the  loyalty  of  those  people  to  one  another. 
I  suppose  there  was  a  general  agreement  for  the 
Duchess'  sake  that  nothing  should  be  said  about 
her  queer  guest.  But  even  if  I  had  dared  hope  to 
be  so  efficiently  hushed  up,  I  couldn't  have  not 
100 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

fled.  I  wanted  to  forget.  I  wanted  to  leap  into 
some  void,  far  away  from  all  remindeis.  I  leapt 
straight  from  Ryder  Street  into  Vaule-la-Rochette, 
a  place  of  which  I  had  once  heard  that  it  was  the 
least  frequented  seaside-resort  in  Europe.  I  leapt 
leaving  no  address — leapt  telling  my  landlord  that 
if  a  suit-case  and  a  portmanteau  arrived  for  me  he 
could  regard  them,  them  and  their  contents,  as  his 
own  for  ever.  I  daresay  the  Duchess  wrote  me  a 
kind  little  letter,  forcing  herself  to  express  a  vague 
hope  that  I  would  come  again  "  some  other  time." 
I  daresay  Lady  Rodfitten  did  not  write  reminding 
me  of  my  promise  to  lunch  on  Friday  and  bring 
"  Ariel  Returns  to  Mayfair  "  with  me.  I  left  that 
manuscript  at  Ryder  Street ;  in  my  bedroom 
grate ;  a  shuffle  of  ashes.  Not  that  I'd  yet 
given  up  all  thought  of  writing.  But  I  certainly 
wasn't  going  to  write  now  about  the  two  things 
I  most  needed  to  forget.  I  wasn't  going  to  write 
about  the  British  aristocracy,  nor  about  any  kind 
of  supernatural  presence.  .  .  I  did  write  a  novel 
— my  last — while  I  was  at  Vaule.  "  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Robinson."  Did  you  ever  come  across  a 
copy  of  it  ?  ' 

I  nodded  gravely. 

'  Ah ;  I  wasn't  sure,'  said  Maltby,  '  whether  it 
was  ever  published.  A  dreary  affair,  wasn't  it  ?  I 
knew  a  great  deal  about  suburban  life.  But — well, 
I  suppose  one  can't  really  understand  what  one 
doesn't  love,  and  one  can't  make  good  fun  without 
101 


SEVEN  MEN 

real  understanding.  Besides,  what  chance  of  virtue 
is  there  for  a  book  written  merely  to  distract  the 
author's  mind  ?  I  had  hoped  to  be  healed  by  sea 
and  sunshine  and  solitude.  These  things  were 
useless.  The  labour  of  "  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Robinson  " 
did  help,  a  little.  When  I  had  finished  it,  I  thought 
I  might  as  well  send  it  off  to  my  publisher.  He  had 
given  me  a  large  sum  of  money,  down,  after  "  Ariel," 
for  my  next  book — so  large  that  I  was  rather  loth 
to  disgorge.  In  the  note  I  sent  with  the  manuscript, 
I  gave  no  address,  and  asked  that  the  proofs  should 
be  read  in  the  office.  I  didn't  care  whether  the  thing 
were  published  or  not.  I  knew  it  would  be  a  dead 
failure  if  it  were.  What  mattered  one  more  drop  in 
the  foaming  cup  of  my  humiliation  ?  I  knew  Braxton 
would  grin  and  gloat.     I  didn't  mind  even  that.' 

1  Oh,  well,'  I  said,  '  Braxton  was  in  no  mood  for 
grinning  and  gloating.  "  The  Drones  "  had  already 
appeared.' 

Maltby  had  never  heard  of  4  The  Drones  ' — 
which  I  myself  had  remembered  only  in  the  course 
of  his  disclosures.  I  explained  to  him  that  it  was 
Braxton's  second  novel,  and  was  by  way  of  being 
,  a  savage  indictment  of  the  British  aristocracy ; 
that  it  was  written  in  the  worst  possible  taste,  but 
was  so  very  dull  that  it  fell  utterly  flat ;  that 
Braxton  had  forthwith  taken,  with  all  of  what 
Maltby  had  called  ■  the  passionate  force  and  inten- 
sity of  his  nature,'  to  drink,  and  had  presently  gone 
under  and  not  re-emerged. 
102 


MALTBY  AND  BRAXTON 

Maltby  gave  signs  of  genuine,  though  not  deep, 
emotion,  and  cited  two  or  three  of  the  finest 
passages  from  '  A  Faun  on  the  Cotswolds.'  He 
even  expressed  a  conviction  that  *  The  Drones ' 
must  have  been  misjudged.  He  said  he  blamed 
himself  more  than  ever  for  yielding  to  that  bad 
impulse  at  that  Soiree. 

4  And  yet,'  he  mused,  '  and  yet,  honestly,  I 
can't  find  it  in  my  heart  to  regret  that  I  did  yield. 
I  can  only  wish  that  all  had  turned  out  as  well,  in 
the  end,  for  Braxton  as  for  me.  I  wish  he  could 
have  won  out,  as  I  did,  into  a  great  and  lasting 
felicity.  For  about  a  year  after  I  had  finished 
"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Robinson  "  I  wandered  from  place 
to  place,  trying  to  kill  memory,  shunning  all  places 
frequented  by  the  English.  At  last  I  found  myself 
in  Lucca.  Here,  if  anywhere,  I  thought,  might  a 
bruised  and  tormented  spirit  find  gradual  peace.  I 
determined  to  move  out  of  my  hotel  into  some 
permanent  lodging.  Not  for  felicity,  not  for  any 
complete  restoration  of  self-respect,  was  I  hoping  ; 
only  for  peace.  A  "  mezzano  "  conducted  me  to  a 
noble  and  ancient  house,  of  which,  he  told  me,  the 
owner  was  anxious  to  let  the  first  floor.  It  was  in 
much  disrepair,  but  even  so  seemed  to  me  very 
cheap.  According  to  the  simple  Luccan  standard, 
I  am  rich.  I  took  that  first  floor  for  a  year,  had  it 
repaired,  and  engaged  two  servants.  My  "  padrona" 
inhabited  the  ground  floor.  From  time  to  time  she 
allowed  me  to  visit  her  there.  She  was  the  Contessa 
103 


SEVEN   MEN 

Adriano-Rizzoli,  the  last  of  her  line.  She  is  the 
Contessa  Adriano-Rizzoli-Maltby.  We  have  been 
married  fifteen  years.' 

Maltby  looked  at  his  watch.  He  rose  and  took 
tenderly  from  the  table  his  great  bunch  of  roses. 
1  She  is  a  lineal  descendant,'  he  said,  '  of  the 
Emperor  Hadrian.' 


104 


JAMES    PETHEL 


JAMES    PETHEL 

September  17, 1912 

THOUGH  seven  years  have  gone  by  since  the 
day  when  last  I  saw  him,  and  though  that 
day  was  but  the  morrow  of  my  first  meeting 
with  him,  I  was  shocked  when  I  saw  in  my  news- 
paper this  morning  the  announcement  of  his 
sudden  death. 

I  had  formed,  in  the  dim  past,  the  habit  of 
spending  August  in  Dieppe.  The  place  was  less 
popular  then  than  it  is  now.  Some  pleasant  English 
people  shared  it  with  some  pleasant  French  people. 
We  used  rather  to  resent  the  race-week — the  third 
week  of  the  month — as  an  intrusion  on  our  privacy. 
We  sneered  as  we  read  in  the  Paris  edition  of  the 
New  York  Herald  the  names  of  the  intruders. 
We  disliked  the  nightly  crush  in  the  baccarat  room 
of  the  Casino,  and  the  croupiers'  obvious  excitement 
at  the  high  play.  I  made  a  point  of  avoiding  that 
room  during  that  week,  for  the  especial  reason  that 
the  sight  of  serious,  habitual  gamblers  has  always 
filled  me  with  a  depression  bordering  on  disgust. 
107 


SEVEN  MEN 

Most  of  the  men,  by  some  subtle  stress  of  their 
ruling  passion,  have  grown  so  monstrously  fat,  and 
most  of  the  women  so  harrowingly  thin.  The  rest 
of  the  women  seem  to  be  marked  out  for  apoplexy, 
and  the  rest  of  the  men  to  be  wasting  away.  One 
feels  that  anything  thrown  at  them  would  be  either 
embedded  or  shattered,  and  looks  vainly  among 
them  for  a  person  furnished  with  the  normal  amount 
of  flesh.  Monsters  they  are,  all  of  them,  to  the  eye 
(though  I  believe  that  many  of  them  have  excellent 
moral  qualities  in  private  life) ;  but,  just  as  in  an 
American  town  one  goes  sooner  or  later — goes 
against  one's  finer  judgment,  but  somehow  goes — 
into  the  dime-museum,  so,  year  by  year,  in  Dieppe's 
race-week,  there  would  be  always  one  evening  when 
I  drifted  into  the  baccarat  room.  It  was  on  such 
an  evening  that  I  first  saw  the  man  whose  memory 
I  here  celebrate.  My  gaze  was  held  by  him  for  the 
very  reason  that  he  would  have  passed  unnoticed 
elsewhere.  He  was  conspicuous,  not  in  virtue  of 
the  mere  fact  that  he  was  taking  the  bank  at  the 
principal  table,  but  because  there  was  nothing  at 
all  odd  about  him. 

Between  his  lips  was  a  cigar  of  moderate  size. 
Everything  about  him,  except  the  amount  of  money 
he  had  been  winning,  seemed  moderate.  Just  as 
he  was  neither  fat  nor  thin,  so  had  his  face  neither 
that  extreme  pallor  nor  that  extreme  redness  which 
belongs  to  the  faces  of  seasoned  gamblers  :  it  was 
just  a  clear  pink.  And  his  eyes  had  neither  the 
108 


JAMES  PETHEL 

unnatural  brightness  nor  the  unnatural  dullness  of 
the  eyes  around  him  :  they  were  ordinarily  clear 
eyes,  of  an  ordinary  grey.  His  very  age  was 
moderate  :  a  putative  thirty-six,  not  more.  ("  Not 
less,"  I  would  have  said  in  those  days.)  He  assumed 
no  air  of  nonchalance.  He  did  not  deal  out  the 
cards  as  though  they  bored  him.  But  he  had  no 
look  of  grim  concentration.  I  noticed  that  the 
removal  of  his  cigar  from  his  mouth  made  never 
the  least  difference  to  his  face,  for  he  kept  his  lips 
pursed  out  as  steadily  as  ever  when  he  was  not 
smoking.  And  this  constant  pursing  of  his  lips 
seemed  to  denote  just  a  pensive  interest. 

His  bank  was  nearly  done  now.  There  were  but 
a  few  cards  left.  Opposite  to  him  was  a  welter  of 
parti-coloured  counters  which  the  croupier  had  not 
yet  had  time  to  sort  out  and  add  to  the  rouleaux 
already  made  ;  there  were  also  a  fair  accumulation 
of  notes  and  several  little  stacks  of  gold.  In  all,  not 
less  than  five  hundred  pounds,  certainly.  Happy 
banker  !  How  easily  had  he  won  in  a  few  minutes 
more  than  I,  with  utmost  pains,  could  earn  in  many 
months  !  I  wished  I  were  he.  His  lucre  seemed  to 
insult  me  personally.  I  disliked  him.  And  yet  I 
hoped  he  would  not  take  another  bank.  I  hoped 
he  would  have  the  good  sense  to  pocket  his  winnings 
and  go  home.  Deliberately  to  risk  the  loss  of  all 
those  riches  would  intensify  the  insult  to  myself. 

4  Messieurs,  la  banque  est  aux  encheres  ! '  There 
was  some  brisk  bidding,  while  the  croupier  tore 
109 


SEVEN  MEN 

open  and  shuffled  the  two  new  packs.  But  it  was 
as  I  feared  :  the  gentleman  whom  I  resented  kept 
his  place. 

'  Messieurs,  la  banque  est  faite.  Quinze  mille 
francs  a  la  banque.  Messieurs,  les  cartes  passent ! 
Messieurs,  les  cartes  passent ! ' 

Turning  to  go,  I  encountered  a  friend — one  of  the 
race-weekers,  but  in  a  sense  a  friend. 

'  Going  to  play  ?  '  I  asked. 

'  Not  while  Jimmy  Pethel's  taking  the  bank,'  he 
answered,  with  a  laugh. 

1  Is  that  the  man's  name  ?  ' 

4  Yes.  Don't  you  know  him  ?  I  thought  every 
one  knew  old  Jimmy  Pethel.' 

I  asked  what  there  was  so  wonderful  about  '  old 
Jimmy  Pethel '  that  every  one  should  be  supposed 
to  know  him. 

1  Oh,  he's  a  great  character.  Has  extraordinary 
luck.     Always.' 

I  do  not  think  my  friend  was  versed  in  the  pretty 
theory  that  good  luck  is  the  unconscious  wisdom  of 
them  who  in  previous  incarnations  have  been 
consciously  wise.  He  was  a  member  of  the  Stock 
Exchange,  and  I  smiled  as  at  a  certain  quaintness 
in  his  remark.  I  asked  in  what  ways  besides  luck 
the  '  great  character  '  was  manifested.  Oh,  well, 
Pethel  had  made  a  huge  l  scoop '  on  the  Stock 
Exchange  when  he  was  only  twenty-three,  and  very 
soon  doubled  that,  and  doubled  it  again ;  then 
retired.  He  wasn't  more  than  thirty-five  now. 
110 


JAMES  PETHEL 

And  ?  Oh,  well,  he  was  a  regular  all-round  sports- 
man— had  gone  after  big  game  all  over  the  world 
and  had  a  good  many  narrow  shaves.  Great 
steeple-chaser,  too.  Rather  settled  down  now. 
Lived  in  Leicestershire  mostly.  Had  a  big  place 
there.  Hunted  five  times  a  week.  Still  did  an 
occasional  flutter,  though.  Cleared  eighty  thousand 
in  Mexicans  last  February.  Wife  had  been  a  bar- 
maid at  Cambridge.  Married  her  when  he  was 
nineteen.  Thing  seemed  to  have  turned  out  quite 
well.     Altogether,  a  great  character. 

Possibly,  thought  I.  But  my  cursory  friend, 
accustomed  to  quick  transactions  and  to  things 
accepted  i  on  the  nod,'  had  not  proved  his  case  to 
my  slower,  more  literary  intelligence.  It  was  to 
him,  however,  that  I  owed,  some  minutes  later,  a 
chance  of  testing  his  opinion.  At  the  cry  of 
4  Messieurs,  la  banque  est  aux  encheres  ■  we  looked 
round  and  saw  that  the  subject  of  our  talk  was 
preparing  to  rise  from  his  place.  '  Now  one  can 
punt !  '  said  Grierson  (this  was  my  friend's  name), 
and  turned  to  the  bureau  at  which  counters  are  for 
sale.  4  If  old  Jimmy  Pethel  punts,'  he  added,  *  I 
shall  just  follow  his  luck.'  But  this  lodestar  was 
not  to  be.  While  my  friend  was  buying  his  counters, 
and  I  wondering  whether  I  too  would  buy  some, 
Pethel  himself  came  up  to  the  bureau.  With  his 
lips  no  longer  pursed,  he  had  lost  his  air  of  gravity, 
and  looked  younger.  Behind  him  was  an  attendant 
bearing  a  big  wooden  bowl — that  plain  but  romantic 
111 


SEVEN  MEN 

bowl  supplied  by  the  establishment  to  a  banker 
whose  gains  are  too  great  to  be  pocketed.  He  and 
Grierson  greeted  each  other.  He  said  he  had 
arrived  in  Dieppe  this  afternoon — was  here  for  a 
day  or  two.  We  were  introduced.  He  spoke  to  me 
with  some  empressement,  saying  he  was  a  '  very 
great  admirer  '  of  my  work.  I  no  longer  disliked 
him.  Grierson,  armed  with  counters,  had  now 
darted  away  to  secure  a  place  that  had  just  been 
vacated.  Pethel,  with  a  wave  of  his  hand  towards 
the  tables,  said,  '  I  suppose  you  never  condescend 
to  this  sort  of  thing  ?  ' 

1  Well ■  I  smiled  indulgently. 

4  Awful  waste  of  time,'  he  admitted. 

I  glanced  down  at  the  splendid  mess  of  counters 
and  gold  and  notes  that  were  now  becoming,  under 
the  swift  fingers  of  the  little  man  at  the  bureau,  an 
orderly  array.  I  did  not  say  aloud  that  it  pleased 
me  to  be,  and  to  be  seen,  talking,  on  terms  of 
equality,  to  a  man  who  had  won  so  much.  I  did 
not  say  how  wonderful  it  seemed  to  me  that  he, 
whom  I  had  watched  just  now  with  awe  and  with 
aversion,  had  all  the  while  been  a  great  admirer  of 
my  work.  I  did  but  say  (again  indulgently)  that  I 
supposed  baccarat  to  be  as  good  a  way  of  wasting 
time  as  another. 

4  Ah,   but  you  despise  us  all  the   same  !  '     He 

added  that  he  always  envied  men  who  had  resources 

within    themselves.     I    laughed    lightly,    to    imply 

that  it  was  very  pleasant  to  have  such  resources, 

112 


JAMES  PETHEL 

but  that  I  didn't  want  to  boast.  And  indeed,  I 
had  never,  I  vow,  felt  flimsier  than  when  the 
little  man  at  the  bureau,  naming  a  fabulous  sum, 
asked  its  owner  whether  he  would  take  the  main 
part  in  notes  of  mille  francs  ?  cinq  mille  ?  dix 
mille  ?  quoi  ?  Had  it  been  mine,  I  should  have 
asked  to  have  it  all  in  five-franc  pieces.  Pethel  took 
it  in  the  most  compendious  form  and  crumpled  it 
into  a  pocket.  I  asked  if  he  were  going  to  play  any- 
more to-night. 

1  Oh,  later  on,'  he  said.  ' 1  want  to  get  a  little 
sea-air  into  my  lungs  now  - ;  and  he  asked  with  a 
sort  of  breezy  diffidence  if  I  would  go  with  him.  I 
was  glad  to  do  so.  It  flashed  across  my  mind  that 
yonder  on  the  terrace  he  might  suddenly  blurt  out, 
4 1  say,  look  here,  don't  think  me  awfully  impertinent, 
but  this  money's  no  earthly  use  to  me  :  I  do  wish 
you'd  accept  it,  as  a  very  small  return  for  all  the 
pleasure  your  work  has  given  me,  and  .  .  .  There  ! 
Please  !  Not  another  word  !  ' — all  with  such  can- 
dour, delicacy,  and  genuine  zeal  that  I  should  be 
unable  to  refuse.  But  I  must  not  raise  false  hopes 
in  my  reader.  Nothing  of  the  sort  happened. 
Nothing  of  that  sort  ever  does  happen. 

We  were  not  long  on  the  terrace.  It  was  not  a 
night  on  which  you  could  stroll  and  talk  :  there  was 
a  wind  against  which  you  had  to  stagger,  holding 
your  hat  on  tightly  and  shouting  such  remarks  as 
might  occur  to  you.  Against  that  wind  acquain- 
tance could  make  no  headway.  Yet  I  see  now  that 
113  H 


SEVEN  MEN 

despite  that  wind — or  rather  because  of  it — I  ought 
already  to  have  known  Pethel  a  little  better  than 
I  did  when  we  presently  sat  down  together  inside 
the  cafe  of  the  Casino.  There  had  been  a  point  in 
our  walk,  or  our  stagger,  when  we  paused  to  lean 
over  the  parapet,  looking  down  at  the  black  and 
driven  sea.  And  Pethel  had  shouted  that  it  would 
be  great  fun  to  be  out  in  a  sailing-boat  to-night  and 
that  at  one  time  he  had  been  very  fond  of  sailing. 

As  we  took  our  seats  in  the  cafe,  he  looked  around 
him  with  boyish  interest  and  pleasure.  Then, 
squaring  his  arms  on  the  little  table,  he  asked  me 
what  I  would  drink.  I  protested  that  I  was  the 
host — a  position  which  he,  with  the  quick  courtesy 
of  the  very  rich,  yielded  to  me  at  once.  I  feared 
he  would  ask  for  champagne,  and  was  gladdened  by 
his  demand  for  water.  '  Apollinaris  ?  St.  Galmier  ? 
Or  what  ?  '  I  asked.  He  preferred  plain  water.  I 
felt  bound  to  warn  him  that  such  water  was  never 
'  safe  p  in  these  places.  He  said  he  had  often  heard 
that,  but  would  risk  it.  I  remonstrated,  but  he 
was  firm.  '  Alors,'  I  told  the  waiter, 4  pour  Monsieur 
un  verre  d'eau  fraiche,  et  pour  moi  un  demi  blonde.' 
Pethel  asked  me  to  tell  him  who  every  one  was.  I 
told  him  no  one  was  any  one  in  particular,  and 
suggested  that  we  should  talk  about  ourselves. 
1  You  mean,'  he  laughed,  '  that  you  want  to  know 
who  the  devil  I  am  ?  '  I  assured  him  that  I  had 
often  heard  of  him.  At  this  he  was  unaffectedly 
pleased.  *  But,'  I  added,  '  it's  always  more  interest- 
114 


JAMES  PETHEL 

ing  to  hear  a  man  talked  about  by  himself.'  And 
indeed,  since  he  had  not  handed  his  winnings  over 
to  me,  I  did  hope  he  would  at  any  rate  give  me 
some  glimpses  into  that  4  great  character  '  of  his. 
Full  though  his  life  had  been,  he  seemed  but  like  a 
rather  clever  schoolboy  out  on  a  holiday.  I  wanted 
to  know  more. 

1  That  beer  does  look  good,'  he  admitted  when  the 
waiter  came  back.  I  asked  him  to  change  his 
mind.  But  he  shook  his  head,  raised  to  his  lips 
the  tumbler  of  water  that  had  been  placed  before 
him,  and  meditatively  drank  a  deep  draught.  '  I 
never,'  he  then  said,  '  touch  alcohol  of  any  sort.' 
He  looked  solemn ;  but  all  men  do  look  solemn 
when  they  speak  of  their  own  habits,  whether 
positive  or  negative,  and  no  matter  how  trivial ; 
and  so  (though  I  had  really  no  warrant  for  not 
supposing  him  a  reclaimed  drunkard)  I  dared  ask 
him  for  what  reason  he  abstained. 

4  When  I  say  I  never  touch  alcohol,'  he  said 
hastily,  in  a  tone  as  of  self-defence,  4 1  mean  that  I 
don't  touch  it  often — or  at  any  rate — well,  I  never 
touch  it  when  I'm  gambling,  you  know.  It — it  takes 
the  edge  off.' 

His  tone  did  make  me  suspicious.  For  a  moment 
I  wondered  whether  he  had  married  the  barmaid 
rather  for  what  she  symbolised  than  for  what  in 
herself  she  was.  But  no,  surely  not :  he  had  been 
only  nineteen  years  old.  Nor  in  any  way  had  he 
now — this  steady,  brisk,  clear-eyed  fellow — the 
115 


SEVEN  MEN 

aspect  of  one  who  had  since  fallen.  4  The  edge  off 
the  excitement  ?  '  I  asked. 

4  Rather !  Of  course  that  sort  of  excitement 
seems  awfully  stupid  to  you.  But — no  use  denying 
it — I  do  like  a  bit  of  a  flutter — just  occasionally, 
you  know.  And  one  has  to  be  in  trim  for  it. 
Suppose  a  man  sat  down  dead  drunk  to  a  game  of 
chance,  what  fun  would  it  be  for  him  ?  None.  And 
it's  only  a  question  of  degree.  Soothe  yourself 
ever  so  little  with  alcohol,  and  you  don't  get  quite 
the  full  sensation  of  gambling.  You  do  lose  just  a 
little  something  of  the  proper  tremors  before  a  coup, 
the  proper  throes  during  a  coup,  the  proper  thrill 
of  joy  or  anguish  after  a  coup.  .  .  You're  bound  to, 
you  know,'  he  added,  purposely  making  this  bathos 
when  he  saw  me  smiling  at  the  heights  to  which  he 
had  risen. 

4  And  to-night,'  I  asked,  remembering  his  prosai- 
cally pensive  demeanour  in  taking  the  bank,  4  were 
you  feeling  these  throes  and  thrills  to  the  utmost  ?  ' 

He  nodded. 

4  And  you'll  feel  them  again  to-night  ?  ' 

4 1  hope  so.' 

4 1  wonder  you  can  stay  away.' 

4  Oh,  one  gets  a  bit  deadened  after  an  hour  or 
so.  One  needs  to  be  freshened  up.  So  long  as  I 
don't  bore  you ' 

I  laughed,  and  held  out  my  cigarette-case.  4 1 
rather  wonder  you  smoke,'  I  murmured,  after  giving 
him  a  light.  4  Nicotine's  a  sort  of  drug.  Doesn't  it 
116 


JAMES  PETHEL 

soothe  you  ?     Don't  you  lose  just  a  little  something 
of  the  tremors  and  things  ?  ■ 

He  looked  at  me  gravely.  '  By  Jove,'  he  ejacu- 
lated, 4 1  never  thought  of  that.  Perhaps  you're 
right.     'Pon  my  word,  I  must  think  that  over.' 

I  wondered  whether  he  were  secretly  laughing  at 
me.  Here  was  a  man  to  whom  (so  I  conceived,  with 
an  effort  of  the  imagination)  the  loss  or  gain  of  a 
few  hundred  pounds  could  not  matter.  I  told  him 
I  had  spoken  in  jest.  4  To  give  up  tobacco  might,' 
I  said,  4  intensify  the  pleasant  agonies  of  a  gambler 
staking  his  little  all.  But  in  your  case — well, 
frankly,  I  don't  see  where  the  pleasant  agonies 
come  in.' 

4  You  mean  because  I'm  beastly  rich  ?  ' 

*  Rich,'  I  amended. 

4  All  depends  on  what  you  call  rich.  Besides,  I'm 
not  the  sort  of  fellow  who's  content  with  3  per  cent* 
A  couple  of  months  ago — I  tell  you  this  in  confidence 
— I  risked  practically  all  I  had,  in  an  Argentine 
deal.' 

4  And  lost  it  ?  ' 

4  No,  as  a  matter  of  fact  I  made  rather  a  good 
thing  out  of  it.  I  did  rather  well  last  February, 
too.  But  there's  no  knowing  the  future.  A  few 
errors  of  judgment — a  war  here,  a  revolution  there, 
a  big  strike  somewhere  else,  and — '  He  blew  a  jet 
of  smoke  from  his  lips,  and  looked  at  me  as  at  one 
whom  he  could  trust  to  feel  for  him  in  a  crash 
already  come. 

117 


SEVEN  MEN 

My  sympathy  lagged,  and  I  stuck  to  the  point  of 
my  inquiry.  '  Meanwhile,'  I  suggested,  '  and  all  the 
more  because  you  aren't  merely  a  rich  man,  but 
also  an  active  taker  of  big  risks,  how  can  these 
tiny  little  baccarat  risks  give  you  so  much  emo- 
tion ?  ' 

*  There  you  rather  have  me,'  he  laughed.  "  I've 
i  often   wondered   at   that   myself.     I   suppose,'    he 

puzzled  it  out,  'I  do  a  good  lot  of  make-believe. 
While  I'm  playing  a  game  like  this  game  to-night,  I 
imagine  the  stakes  are  huge,  and  I  imagine  I  haven't 
another  penny  in  the  world.' 

4  Ah  !  So  that  with  you  it's  always  a  life-and- 
death  affair  ?  ' 

He  looked  away.     '  Oh,  no,  I  don't  say  that.' 

1  Stupid  phrase,'  I  admitted.  '  But,'  there  was 
yet  one  point  I  would  put  to  him,  *  if  you  have 
extraordinary  luck — always — ' 

1  There's  no  such  thing  as  luck.' 

*  No,  strictly,  I  suppose,  there  isn't.  But  if  in 
point  of  fact  you  always  do  win,  then — well,  surely, 
perfect  luck  driveth  out  fear  ?  ' 

1  Who  ever  said  I  always  won  ?  '  he  asked  sharply. 

I  waved  my  hands  and  said,  4  Oh,  you  have  the 
reputation,  you  know,  for  extraordinary  luck.' 

1  That  isn't  the  same  thing  as  always  winning. 
Besides,  I  haven't  extraordinary  luck — never  have 
had.  Good  heavens,'  he  exclaimed,  4  if  I  thought  I 
had  any  more  chance  of  winning  than  of  losing, 
I'd— I'd— ' 

118 


JAMES  PETHEL 

1  Never  again  set  foot  in  that  baccarat  room 
to-night,'  I  soothingly  suggested. 

4  Oh,  baccarat  be  blowed  !  I  wasn't  thinking  of 
baccarat.  I  was  thinking  of — oh,  lots  of  things  ; 
baccarat  included,  yes.' 

4  What  things  ?  '  I  ventured  to  ask. 

4  What  things  ?  '  He  pushed  back  his  chair,  and 
4  Look  here,'  he  said  with  a  laugh,  4  don't  pretend  I 
haven't  been  boring  your  head  off  with  all  this  talk 
about  myself.  You've  been  too  patient.  I'm  off. 
Shall  I  see  you  to-morrow  ?  Perhaps  you'd  lunch 
with  us  to-morrow  ?  It  would  be  a  great  pleasure 
for  my  wife.     We're  at  the  Hdtei  Royal.' 

I  said  I  should  be  most  happy,  and  called  the 
waiter ;  at  sight  of  whom  my  friend  said  he  had 
talked  himself  thirsty,  and  asked  for  another  glass 
of  water.  He  mentioned  that  he  had  brought  his 
car  over  with  him  :  his  little  daughter  (by  the  news 
of  whose  existence  I  felt  idiotically  surprised)  was 
very  keen  on  motoring,  and  they  were  all  three 
starting  the  day  after  to-morrow  for  4  a  spin  through 
France.'  Afterwards,  they  were  going  on  to  Switzer- 
land, 4  for  some  climbing.'  Did  1  care  about  motor- 
ing ?  If  so,  we  might  go  for  a  spin  after  luncheon, 
to  Rouen  or  somewhere  ?  He  drank  his  glass  of 
water,  and,  linking  a  friendly  arm  in  mine,  passed 
out  with  me  into  the  corridor.  He  asked  what  I 
was  writing  now,  and  said  that  he  looked  to  me  to 
4  do  something  big,  one  of  these  days,'  and  that  he 
was  sure  I  had  it  4  in  '  me.  This  remark  (though  of 
119 


SEVEN  MEN 

course  I  pretended  to  be  pleased  by  it)  irritated  me 
very  much.  It  was  destined,  as  you  shall  see,  to 
irritate  me  very  much  more  in  recollection. 

Yet  was  I  glad  he  had  asked  me  to  luncheon. 
Glad  because  I  liked  him,  glad  because  I  dislike 
mysteries.  Though  you  may  think  me  very  dense 
for  not  having  thoroughly  understood  Pethel  in  the 
course  of  my  first  meeting  with  him,  the  fact  is  that 
I  was  only  conscious,  and  that  dimly,  of  something 
more  in  him  than  he  had  cared  to  reveal — some  veil 
behind  which  perhaps  lurked  his  right  to  the  title 
so  airily  bestowed  on  him  by  Grierson.  I  assured 
myself,  as  I  walked  home,  that  if  veil  there  were  I 
should  to-morrow  find  an  eyelet. 

But  one's  intuition  when  it  is  off  duty  seems 
always  so  much  more  powerful  an  engine  than  it 
does  on  active  service ;  and  next  day,  at  sight  of 
Pethel  awaiting  me  outside  his  hotel,  I  became  less 
confident.  His,  thought  I,  was  a  face  which,  for  all 
its  animation,  would  tell  nothing — nothing,  at  any 
rate,  that  mattered.  It  expressed  well  enough  that 
he  was  pleased  to  see  me  ;  but  for  the  rest,  I  was 
reminded,  it  had  a  sort  of  frank  inscrutability. 
Besides,  it  was  at  all  points  so  very  usual  a  face — a 
face  that  couldn't  (so  I  then  thought),  even  if  it  had 
leave  to,  betray  connexion  with  a  l  great  character.' 
It  was  a  strong  face,  certainly.  But  so  are  yours 
and  mine. 

And  very  fresh  it  looked,  though,  as  he  confessed, 
Pethel  had  sat  up  in  '  that  beastly  baccarat  room  ' 
120 


JAMES   PETHEL 

till  5  a.m.  I  asked,  had  he  lost  ?  Yes,  he  had  lost 
steadily  for  four  hours  (proudly  he  laid  stress  on 
this),  but  in  the  end — well  (he  admitted),  he  had 
won  it  all  back  4  and  a  bit  more.'  '  By  the  way,' 
he  murmured  as  we  were  about  to  enter  the  hall, 
1  don't  ever  happen  to  mention  to  my  wife  what  I 
told  you  about  that  Argentine  deal.  She's  always 
rather  nervous  about — investments.  I  don't  tell 
her  about  them.  She's  rather  a  nervous  woman 
altogether,  I'm  sorry  to  say.' 

This  did  not  square  with  my  preconception  of  her. 
Slave  that  I  am  to  traditional  imagery,  I  had 
figured  her  as  '  flaunting,'  as  golden-haired,  as 
haughty  to  most  men  but  with  a  provocative  smile 
across  the  shoulder  for  some.  Nor  indeed  did  her 
husband's  words  prevent  me  from  the  suspicion 
that  my  eyes  deceived  me  when  anon  I  was  pre- 
sented to  a  very  pale  small  lady  whose  hair  was 
rather  white  than  grey.  And  the  '  little  daughter  ' ! 
This  prodigy's  hair  was  as  yet  *  down,'  but  looked 
as  if  it  might  be  up  at  any  moment :  she  was 
nearly  as  tall  as  her  father,  whom  she  very 
much  resembled  in  face  and  figure  and  heartiness 
of  hand-shake.  Only  after  a  rapid  mental  calcu- 
lation could  I  account  for  her.  '  I  must  warn 
you,  she's  in  a  great  rage  this  morning,'  said  her 
father.  4  Do  try  to  soothe  her.'  She  blushed, 
laughed,  and  bade  her  father  not  be  so  silly.  I 
asked  her  the  cause  of  her  great  rage.  She  said 
4  He  only  means  I  was  disappointed.  And  he  was 
121 


SEVEN  MEN 

just  as  disappointed  as  I  was.  Weren't  you,  now, 
Father  ?  ' 

4 1  suppose  they  meant  well,  Peggy,'  he  laughed. 

4  They  were  quite  right/  said  Mrs.  Pethel,  evidently 
not  for  the  first  time. 

4  They,'  as  I  presently  learned,  were  the  authorities 
of  the  bathing  establishment.  Pethel  had  promised 
his  daughter  he  would  take  her  for  a  swim  ;  but  on 
their  arrival  at  the  bathing-cabins  they  were  ruth- 
lessly told  that  bathing  was  4  d6fendu  a  cause  du 
mauvais  temps.'  This  embargo  was  our  theme  as 
we  sat  down  to  luncheon.  Miss  Peggy  was  of 
opinion  that  the  French  were  cowards.  I  pleaded 
for  them  that  even  in  English  watering-places 
bathing  was  forbidden  when  the  sea  was  very 
rough.  She  did  not  admit  that  the  sea  was  very 
rough  to-day.  Besides,  she  appealed  to  me,  what 
was  the  fun  of  swimming  in  absolutely  calm  water  ? 
I  dared  not  say  that  this  was  the  only  sort  of  water 
I  liked  to  swim  in.  4  They  were  quite  right,'  said 
Mrs.  Pethel  yet  again. 

4  Yes,  but,  darling  Mother,  you  can't  swim. 
Father  and  I  are  both  splendid  swimmers.' 

To  gloze  over  the  mother's  disability,  I  looked 
brightly  at  Pethel,  as  though  in  ardent  recognition 
of  his  prowess  among  waves.  With  a  movement  of 
his  head  he  indicated  his  daughter — indicated  that 
there  was  no  one  like  her  in  the  whole  world.  I 
beamed  agreement.  Indeed,  I  did  think  her  rather 
nice.  If  one  liked  the  father  (and  I  liked  Pethel  all 
122 


JAMES   PETHEL 

the  more  in  that  capacity),  one  couldn't  help  liking 
the  daughter :  the  two  were  so  absurdly  alike. 
Whenever  he  was  looking  at  her  (and  it  was  seldom 
that  he  looked  away  from  her)  the  effect,  if  you 
cared  to  be  fantastic,  was  that  of  a  very  vain  man 
before  a  mirror.  It  might  have  occurred  to  me 
that,  if  there  were  any  mystery  in  him,  I  could 
solve  it  through  her.  But,  in  point  of  fact,  I  had 
forgotten  all  about  that  possible  mystery.  The 
amateur  detective  was  lost  in  the  sympathetic 
observer  of  a  father's  love.  That  Pethel  did  love 
his  daughter  I  have  never  doubted.  One  passion  is 
not  less  true  because  another  predominates.  No  one 
who  ever  saw  that  father  with  that  daughter  could 
doubt  that  he  loved  her  intensely.  And  this  in- 
tensity gauges  for  me  the  strength  of  what  else  was 
in  him. 

Mrs.  Pethel's  love,  though  less  explicit,  was  not 
less  evidently  profound.  But  the  maternal  instinct 
is  less  attractive  to  an  onlooker,  because  he  takes  it 
more  for  granted,  than  the  paternal.  What  en- 
deared poor  Mrs.  Pethel  to  me  was — well,  the 
inevitability  of  the  epithet  I  give  her.  She  seemed, 
poor  thing,  so  essentially  out  of  it ;  and  by  ;  it '  is 
meant  the  glowing  mutual  affinity  of  husband  and 
child.  Not  that  she  didn't,  in  her  little  way,  assert 
herself  during  the  meal.  But  she  did  so,  I  thought, 
with  the  knowledge  that  she  didn't  count,  and 
never  would  count.  I  wondered  how  it  was  that 
she  had,  in  that  Cambridge  bar-room  long  ago, 
123 


SEVEN   MEN 

counted  for  Pethel  to  the  extent  of  matrimony.  But 
from  any  such  room  she  seemed  so  utterly  remote 
that  she  might  well  be  in  all  respects  now  an  utterly 
changed  woman.  She  did  pre-eminently  look  as  if 
much  had  by  some  means  been  taken  out  of  her, 
with  no  compensatory  process  of  putting  in.  Pethel 
looked  so  very  young  for  his  age,  whereas  she 
would  have  had  to  be  quite  old  to  look  young  for 
hers.  I  pitied  her  as  one  might  a  governess  with 
two  charges  who  were  hopelessly  out  of  hand.  But 
a  governess,  I  reflected,  can  always  give  notice. 
Love  tied  poor  Mrs.  Pethel  fast  to  her  present 
situation. 

As  the  three  of  them  were  to  start  next  day  on 
their  tour  through  France,  and  as  the  four  of  us 
were  to  make  a  tour  to  Rouen  this  afternoon,  the 
talk  was  much  about  motoring — a  theme  which 
Miss  Peggy's  enthusiasm  made  almost  tolerable.  I 
said  to  Mrs.  Pethel,  with  more  good-will  than  truth, 
that  I  supposed  she  was  4  very  keen  on  it.'  She 
replied  that  she  was. 

4  But,  darling  Mother,  you  aren't.  I  believe  you 
hate  it.  You're  always  asking  Father  to  go  slower. 
And  what  is  the  fun  of  just  crawling  along  ?  ' 

4  Oh,  come,  Peggy,  we  never  crawl,'  said  her 
father. 

4  No,  indeed,'  said  her  mother,  in  a  tone  of  which 

Pethel  laughingly  said  it  would  put  me  off  coming 

out  with  them   this   afternoon.     I   said,    with   an 

expert  air  to  reassure  Mrs.  Pethel,  that  it  wasn't 

124 


JAMES   PETHEL 

fast  driving,  but  only  bad  driving,  that  was  a  danger. 
4  There,  Mother  !  '  cried  Peggy.  '  Isn't  that  what 
we're  always  telling  you  ?  ' 

I  felt  that  they  were  always  either  telling  Mrs. 
Pethel  something  or,  as  in  the  matter  of  that  in- 
tended bath,  not  telling  her  something.  It  seemed 
to  me  possible  that  Peggy  advised  her  father  about 
his  4  investments.'  I  wondered  whether  they  had 
yet  told  Mrs.  Pethel  of  their  intention  to  go  on  to 
Switzerland  for  some  climbing. 

Of  his  secretiveness  for  his  wife's  sake  I  had  a 
touching  little  instance  after  luncheon.  We  had 
adjourned  to  have  coffee  in  front  of  the  hotel.  The 
car  was  already  in  attendance,  and  Peggy  had 
darted  off  to  make  her  daily  inspection  of  it. 
Pethel  had  given  me  a  cigar,  and  his  wife  presently 
noticed  that  he  himself  was  not  smoking.  He 
explained  to  her  that  he  thought  he  had  smoked 
too  much  lately,  and  that  he  was  going  to  '  knock 
it  off '  for  a  while.  I  would  not  have  smiled  if  he 
had  met  my  eye.  But  his  avoidance  of  it  made  me 
quite  sure  that  he  really  had  been  '  thinking  over  ' 
what  I  had  said  last  night  about  nicotine  and  its 
possibly  deleterious  action  on  the  gambling  thrill. 

Mrs.  Pethel  saw  the  smile  that  I  could  not 
repress.  I  explained  that  I  was  wishing  /  could 
knock  off  tobacco,  and  envying  her  husband's 
strength  of  character.  She  smiled  too,  but  wanly, 
with  her  eyes  on  him.  *  Nobody  has  so  much 
strength  of  character  as  he  has,'  she  said. 
125 


SEVEN  MEN 

*  Nonsense  ! '  he  laughed.  4  I'm  the  weakest  of 
men.' 

1  Yes,'  she  said  quietly.  '  That's  true,  too, 
James.' 

Again  he  laughed,  but  he  flushed.  I  saw  that 
Mrs.  Pethel  also  had  faintly  flushed  ;  and  I  became 
horribly  conscious  of  following  suit.  In  the  sudden 
glow  and  silence  created  by  Mrs.  Pethel's  paradox,  I 
was  grateful  to  the  daughter  for  bouncing  back  into 
our  midst  and  asking  how  soon  we  should  be  ready 
to  start. 

Pethel  looked  at  his  wife,  who  looked  at  me  and 
rather  strangely  asked  if  I  were  sure  I  wanted  to  go 
with  them.  I  protested  that  of  course  I  did. 
Pethel  asked  her  if  she  really  wanted  to  come  : 
4  You  see,  dear,  there  was  the  run  yesterday  from 
Calais.  And  to-morrow  you'll  be  on  the  road  again, 
and  all  the  days  after.' 

4  Yes,'  said  Peggy,  '  I'm  sure  you'd  much  rather 
stay  at  home,  darling  Mother,  and  have  a  good  rest.' 

4  Shall  we  go  and  put  on  our  things,  Peggy  ?  ' 
replied  Mrs.  Pethel,  rising  from  her  chair.  She 
asked  her  husband  whether  he  were  taking  the 
chauffeur  with  him.     He  said  he  thought  not. 

1  Oh,  hurrah  ! '  cried  Peggy.  4  Then  I  can  be  on 
the  front  seat  !  ' 

1  No,  dear,'  said  her  mother.  *  I  am  sure  Mr. 
Beerbohm  would  like  to  be  on  the  front  seat.' 

4  You'd  like  to  be  with  Mother,  wouldn't  you  ?  ' 
the  girl  appealed.  I  replied  with  all  possible 
126 


JAMES  PETHEL 

emphasis  that  I  should  like  to  be  with  Mrs.  Pethel. 
But  presently,  when  the  mother  and  daughter 
reappeared  in  the  guise  of  motorists,  it  became  clear 
that  my  aspiration  had  been  set  aside.  '  I  am  to 
be  with  Mother,'  said  Peggy. 

I  was  inwardly  glad  that  Mrs.  Pethel  could,  after 
all,  assert  herself  to  some  purpose.  Had  I  thought 
she  disliked  me,  I  should  have  been  hurt ;  but  I 
was  sure  her  desire  that  I  should  not  sit  with  her 
was  due  merely  to  a  belief  that  a  person  on  the 
front  seat  was  less  safe  in  case  of  accidents  than  a 
person  behind.  And  of  course  I  did  not  expect  her 
to  prefer  my  life  to  her  daughter's.  Poor  lady ! 
My  heart  was  with  her.  As  the  car  glided  along 
the  sea-front  and  then  under  the  Norman  archway, 
through  the  town  and  past  the  environs,  I  wished 
that  her  husband  inspired  in  her  as  much  confidence 
as  he  did  in  me.  For  me  the  sight  of  his  clear,  firm 
profile  (he  did  not  wear  motor-goggles)  was  an 
assurance  in  itself.  From  time  to  time  (for  I  too 
was  ungoggled)  I  looked  round  to  nod  and  smile 
cheerfully  at  his  wife.  She  always  returned  the  nod, 
but  left  the  smile  to  be  returned  by  the  daughter. 

Pethel,  like  the  good  driver  he  was,  did  not  talk  : 
just  drove.  But  he  did,  as  we  came  out  on  to  the 
Rouen  road,  say  that  in  France  he  always  rather 
missed  the  British  police-traps.  '  Not,'  he  added, 
1  that  I've  ever  fallen  into  one.  But  the  chance 
that  a  policeman  may  at  any  moment  dart  out,  and 
land  you  in  a  bit  of  a  scrape,  does  rather  add  to  the 
127 


SEVEN  MEN 

excitement,  don't  you  think  ?  '  Though  I  answered 
in  the  tone  of  one  to  whom  the  chance  of  a  police- 
trap  is  the  very  salt  of  life,  I  did  not  inwardly  like 
the  spirit  of  his  remark.  However,  I  dismissed  it 
from  my  mind  ;  and  the  sun  was  shining,  and  the 
wind  had  dropped  :  it  was  an  ideal  day  for  motor- 
ing ;  and  the  Norman  landscape  had  never  looked 
lovelier  to  me  in  its  width  of  sober  and  silvery 
grace. 

I  presently  felt  that  this  landscape  was  not,  after 
all,  doing  itself  full  justice.  Was  it  not  rushing 
rather  too  quickly  past  ?  '  James  !  '  said  a  shrill, 
faint  voice  from  behind ;  and  gradually — 4  Oh, 
darling  Mother,  really  ! '  protested  another  voice — 
the  landscape  slackened  pace.  But  after  a  while, 
little  by  little,  the  landscape  lost  patience,  forgot  its 
good  manners,  and  flew  faster,  and  faster  than 
before.  The  road  rushed  furiously  beneath  us,  like 
a  river  in  spate.  Avenues  of  poplars  flashed  past 
us,  every  tree  of  them  on  either  side  hissing  and 
swishing  angrily  in  the  draught  we  made.  Motors 
going  Rouen-wards  seemed  to  be  past  as  quickly  as 
motors  that  bore  down  on  us.  Hardly  had  I  espied 
in  the  landscape  ahead  a  chateau  or  other  object  of 
interest  before  I  was  craning  my  neck  round  for  a 
final  glimpse  of  it  as  it  faded  on  the  backward 
horizon.  An  endless  up-hill  road  was  breasted  and 
crested  in  a  twinkling  and  transformed  into  a 
decline  near  the  end  of  which  our  car  leapt  straight 
across  to  the  opposite  ascent,  and  — '  James  !  - 
128 


JAMES  PETHEL 

again,  and  again  by  degrees  the  laws  of  Nature  were 
re-established,  but  again  by  degrees  revoked.  I 
didn't  doubt  that  speed  in  itself  was  no  danger  ;  but 
when  the  road  was  about  to  make  a  sharp  curve 
why  shouldn't  Pethel,  just  as  a  matter  of  form,  slow 
down  slightly  and  sound  a  note  or  two  of  the 
hooter  ?  Suppose  another  car  were — well,  that  was 
all  right :  the  road  was  clear.  But  at  the  next 
turning,  when  our  car  neither  slackened  nor  hooted 
and  was,  for  an  instant,  full  on  the  wrong  side  of 
the  road,  I  had  within  me  a  contraction  which  (at 
thought  of  what  must  have  been  if  .  .  .)  lasted 
though  all  was  well.  Loth  to  betray  fear,  I  hadn't 
turned  my  face  to  Pethel.  Eyes  front !  And  how 
about  that  wagon  ahead,  huge  hay-wagon  plodding 
with  its  back  to  us,  seeming  to  occupy  whole  road  ? 
Surely  Pethel  would  slacken,  hoot  ?  No.  Imagine 
a  needle  threaded  with  one  swift  gesture  from  afar. 
Even  so  was  it  that  we  shot,  between  wagon  and 
road's  edge,  through ;  whereon,  confronting  us 
within  a  few  yards — inches  now,  but  we  swerved — 
was  a  cart,  a  cart  that  incredibly  we  grazed  not  as 
we  rushed  on,  on.  Now  indeed  had  I  turned  my 
eyes  on  Pethel's  profile.  And  my  eyes  saw  there 
that  which  stilled,  with  a  greater  emotion,  all  fear 
and  wonder  in  me. 

I  think  that  for  the  first  instant,  oddly,  what  I 

felt  was  merely  satisfaction,  not  hatred  ;    for  I  all 

but  asked  him  whether  by  not  smoking  to-day  he 

had  got  a  keener  edge  to  his  thrills.     I  understood 

129  I 


SEVEN  MEN 

him,  and  for  an  instant  this  sufficed  me.  Those 
pursed-out  lips,  so  queerly  different  from  the  com- 
pressed lips  of  the  normal  motorist,  and  seeming,  as 
elsewhere  last  night,  to  denote  no  more  than  pensive 
interest,  had  told  me  suddenly  all  that  I  needed  to 
know  about  Pethel.  Here,  as  there — and  oh,  ever 
so  much  better  here  than  there  1 — he  could  gratify 
the  passion  that  was  in  him.  No  need  of  any 
4  make-believe  '  here  !  I  remembered  the  strange 
look  he  had  given  when  I  asked  if  his  gambling  were 
always  '  a  life-and-death  affair.'  Here  was  the  real 
thing — the  authentic  game,  for  the  highest  stakes  ! 
And  here  was  I,  a  little  extra-stake  tossed  on  to  the 
board.  He  had  vowed  I  had  it  4  in  '  me  to  do 
*  something  big.'  Perhaps,  though,  there  had  been 
a  touch  of  his  make-believe  about  that.  .  .  I  am 
afraid  it  was  not  before  my  thought  about  myself 
that  my  moral  sense  began  to  operate  and  my 
hatred  of  Pethel  set  in.  But  I  claim  that  I  did  see 
myself  as  no  more  than  a  mere  detail  in  his  villainy. 
Nor,  in  my  just  wrath  for  other  sakes,  was  I  without 
charity  even  for  him.  I  gave  him  due  credit  foi 
risking  his  own  life — for  having  doubtless  risked  it, 
it  and  none  other,  again  and  again  in  the  course  of 
his  adventurous — and  abstemious — life  by  field  and 
flood.  I  was  even  rather  touched  by  memory  of  his 
insistence  last  night  on  another  glass  of  that  water 
which  just  might  give  him  typhoid  ;  rather  touched 
by  memory  of  his  unsaying  that  he  '  never  '  touched 
alcohol — he  who,  in  point  of  fact,  had  to  be  always 
130 


JAMES  PETHEL 

gambling  on  something  or  other.  I  gave  him  due 
credit,  too,  for  his  devotion  to  his  daughter.  But 
his  use  of  that  devotion,  his  cold  use  of  it  to  secure 
for  himself  the  utmost  thrill  of  gambling,  did  seem 
utterly  abominable  to  me. 

And  it  was  even  more  for  the  mother  than  for  the 
daughter  that  I  was  incensed.  That  daughter  did 
not  know  him,  did  but  innocently  share  his  damnable 
love  of  chances.  But  that  wife  had  for  years  known 
him  at  least  as  well  as  I  knew  him  now.  Here 
again,  I  gave  him  credit  for  wishing,  though  he 
didn't  love  her,  to  spare  her  what  he  could.  That 
he  didn't  love  her  I  presumed  from  his  indubitable 
willingness  not  to  stake  her  in  this  afternoon's 
game.  That  he  never  had  loved  her — had  taken 
her,  in  his  precocious  youth,  simply  as  a  gigantic 
chance  against  him — was  likely  enough.  So  much 
the  more  credit  to  him  for  such  consideration  as  he 
showed  her  ;  but  little  enough  this  was.  He  could 
wish  to  save  her  from  being  a  looker-on  at  his  game  ; 
but  he  could,  he  couldn't  not,  go  on  playing. 
Assuredly  she  was  right  in  deeming  him  at  once  the 
strongest  and  the  weakest  of  men.  *  Rather  a 
nervous  woman '  !  I  remembered  an  engraving 
that  had  hung  in  my  room  at  Oxford — and  in 
scores  of  other  rooms  there :  a  presentment  by 
Sir  Marcus  (then  Mr.)  Stone  of  a  very  pretty  young 
person  in  a  Gainsborough  hat,  seated  beneath  an 
ancestral  elm,  looking  as  though  she  were  about  to 
cry,  and  entitled  '  A  Gambler's  Wife.'  Mrs.  Pethel 
131 


SEVEN  MEN 

was  not  like  that.  Of  her  there  were  no  engravings 
for  undergraduate  hearts  to  melt  at.  But  there  was 
one  man,  certainly,  whose  compassion  was  very  much 
at  her  service.     How  was  he  going  to  help  her  ? 

I  know  not  how  many  hair's-breadth  escapes  we 
may  have  had  while  these  thoughts  passed  through 
my  brain.  I  had  closed  my  eyes.  So  preoccupied 
was  I  that,  but  for  the  constant  rush  of  air  against 
my  face,  I  might,  for  aught  I  knew,  have  been 
sitting  ensconced  in  an  arm-chair  at  home.  After  a 
while,  I  was  aware  that  this  rush  had  abated ;  I 
opened  my  eyes  to  the  old  familiar  streets  of  Rouen. 
We  were  to  have  tea  at  the  H6tel  d'Angleterre. 
What  was  to  be  my  line  of  action  ?  Should  I  take 
Pethel  aside  and  say  '  Swear  to  me,  on  your  word 
of  honour  as  a  gentleman,  that  you  will  never  again 
touch  the  driving-gear  (or  whatever  you  call  it)  of 
a  motor-car.  Otherwise  I  shall  expose  you  to  the 
world.  Meanwhile,  we  shall  return  to  Dieppe  by 
train  '  ?  He  might  flush — for  I  knew  him  capable 
of  flushing — as  he  asked  me  to  explain.  And  after  ? 
He  would  laugh  in  my  face.  He  would  advise  me 
not  to  go  motoring  any  more.  He  might  even 
warn  me  not  to  go  back  to  Dieppe  in  one  of  those 
dangerous  railway-trains.  He  might  even  urge  me 
to  wait  until  a  nice  Bath  chair  had  been  sent  out 
for  me  from  England.  .   . 

I  heard  a  voice  (mine,  alas)  saying  brightly  '  Well, 
here  we  are  ! '  I  helped  the  ladies  to  descend.  Tea 
was  ordered.  Pethel  refused  that  stimulant  and 
132 


JAMES  PETHEL 

had  a  glass  of  water.  I  had  a  liqueur  brandy.  It 
was  evident  to  me  that  tea  meant  much  to  Mrs. 
Pethel.  She  looked  stronger  after  her  second  cup, 
and  younger  after  her  third.  Still,  it  was  my  duty 
to  help  her,  if  I  could.  While  I  talked  and  laughed, 
I  did  not  forget  that.  But — what  on  earth  was  I 
to  do  ?  I  am  no  hero.  I  hate  to  be  ridiculous.  I 
am  inveterately  averse  from  any  sort  of  fuss. 
Besides,  how  was  I  to  be  sure  that  my  own  personal 
dread  of  the  return- journey  hadn't  something  to  do 
with  my  intention  of  tackling  Pethel  ?  I  thought 
it  had.  What  this  woman  would  dare  daily 
because  she  was  a  mother,  could  not  I  dare  once  ? 
I  reminded  myself  of  Pethel's  reputation  for  in- 
variable luck.  I  reminded  myself  that  he  was  an 
extraordinarily  skilful  driver.  To  that  skill  and  luck 
I  would  pin  my  faith.  .  . 

What  I  seem  to  myself,  do  you  ask  of  me  ? 
But  I  answered  your  question  a  few  lines  back. 
Enough   that   my   faith    was    rewarded.     We    did 
reach  Dieppe  safely.     I  still  marvel  that  we  did. 

That  evening,  in  the  vestibule  of  the  Casino, 
Grierson  came  up  to  me  :  '  Seen  Jimmy  Pethel  ? 
He  was  asking  for  you.  Wants  to  see  you  par- 
ticularly. He's  in  the  baccarat  room,  punting — 
winning  hand  over  fist,  of  course.  Said  he'd  seldom 
met  a  man  he  liked  more  than  you.  Great  character, 
what  ?  '  One  is  always  glad  to  be  liked,  and  I 
plead  guilty  to  a  moment's  gratification  at  the 
announcement  that  Pethel  liked  me.  But  I  did  not 
133 


SEVEN  MEN 

go  and  seek  him  in  the  baccarat  room.  A  great 
character  assuredly  he  was ;  but  of  a  kind  with 
which  (very  imperfect  though  I  am,  and  no  censor) 
I  prefer  not  to  associate. 

Why  he  had  particularly  wanted  to  see  me  was 
made  clear  in  a  note  sent  by  him  to  my  room  early 
next  morning.  He  wondered  if  I  could  be  induced 
to  join  them  in  their  little  tour.  He  hoped  I 
wouldn't  think  it  great  cheek,  his  asking  me.  He 
thought  it  might  rather  amuse  me  to  come.  It 
would  be  a  very  great  pleasure  for  his  wife.  He 
hoped  I  wouldn't  say  No.  Would  I  send  a  line  by 
bearer  ?  They  would  be  starting  at  3  o'clock.  He 
was  mine  sincerely. 

It  was  not  too  late  to  tackle  him,  even  now. 
Should  I  go  round  to  his  hotel  ?  I  hesitated  and — 
well,  I  told  you  at  the  outset  that  my  last  meeting 
with  him  was  on  the  morrow  of  my  first.  I  forget 
what  I  wrote  to  him,  but  am  sure  that  the  excuse 
I  made  for  myself  was  a  good  and  graceful  one,  and 
that  I  sent  my  kindest  regards  to  Mrs.  Pethel.  She 
had  not  (I  am  sure  of  that,  too)  authorised  her 
husband  to  say  she  would  like  me  to  come  with 
them.  Else  would  not  the  thought  of  her  have 
haunted  me  so  poignantly  as  for  a  long  time  it  did. 
I  do  not  know  whether  she  is  still  alive.  No 
mention  is  made  of  her  in  the  obituary  notice 
which  woke  these  memories  in  me.  This  notice  I 
will,  however,  transcribe,  because  (for  all  its  crude- 
ness  of  phraseology)  it  is  rather  interesting  both  as 
134 


JAMES  PETHEL 

an  echo  and  as  an  amplification.  Its  title  is — 
4  Death  of  Wealthy  Aviator.'  Its  text  is—*  Wide- 
spread regret  will  be  felt  in  Leicestershire  at  the 
tragic  death  of  Mr.  James  Pethel,  who  had  long 
resided  there  and  was  very  popular  as  an  all-round 
sportsman.  In  recent  years  he  had  been  much 
interested  in  aviation,  and  had  become  one  of  the 
most  enthusiastic  of  amateur  airmen.  Yesterday 
afternoon  he  fell  down  dead  quite  suddenly  as  he 
was  returning  to  his  house,  apparently  in  his  usual 
health  and  spirits,  after  descending  from  a  short 
flight  which  despite  an  extremely  high  wind  he  had 
made  on  his  new  biplane  and  on  which  he  was 
accompanied  by  his  married  daughter  and  her 
infant  son.  It  is  not  expected  that  an  inquest  will 
be  necessary,  as  his  physician,  Dr.  Saunders,  has 
certified  death  to  be  due  to  heart-disease,  from 
which,  it  appears,  the  deceased  gentleman  had  been 
suffering  for  some  years.  Dr.  Saunders  adds  that 
he  had  repeatedly  warned  deceased  that  any  strain 
on  the  nervous  system  might  prove  fatal.' 

Thus — for  I  presume  that  his  ailment  had  its 
origin  in  his  habits — James  Pethel  did  not,  despite 
that  merely  pensive  look  of  his,  live  his  life  with 
impunity.  And  by  reason  of  that  life  he  died.  As 
for  the  manner  of  his  death,  enough  that  he  did 
die.  Let  not  our  hearts  be  vexed  that  his  great 
luck  was  with  him  to  the  end. 


135 


A.    V.    LAIDER 


A.    V.    LAIDER 


I  UNPACKED  my  things  and  went  down  to 
await  luncheon. 
It  was  good  to  be  here  again  in  this  little 
old  sleepy  hostel  by  the  sea.  Hostel  I  say,  though 
it  spelt  itself  without  an  s  and  even  placed  a 
circumflex  above  the  o.  It  made  no  other  pre- 
tension.    It  was  very  cosy  indeed. 

I  had  been  here  just  a  year  before,  in  mid- 
February,  after  an  attack  of  influenza.  And  now  I 
had  returned,  after  an  attack  of  influenza.  Nothing 
was  changed.  It  had  been  raining  when  I  left,  and 
the  waiter — there  was  but  a  single,  a  very  old 
waiter — had  told  me  it  was  only  a  shower.  That 
waiter  was  still  here,  not  a  day  older.  And  the 
shower  had  not  ceased. 

Steadfastly  it  fell  on  to  the  sands,  steadfastly  into 
the  iron-grey  sea.  I  stood  looking  out  at  it  from 
the  windows  of  the  hall,  admiring  it  very  much. 
There  seemed  to  be  little  else  to  do.  What  little 
there  was  I  did.  I  mastered  the  contents  of  a  blue 
hand-bill  which,  pinned  to  the  wall  just  beneath  the 
framed  engraving  of  Queen  Victoria's  Coronation, 
139 


SEVEN  MEN 

gave  token  of  a  concert  that  was  to  be  held — or 
rather,  was  to  have  been  held  some  weeks  ago — in 
the  Town  Hall,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Life-Boat 
Fund.  I  looked  at  the  barometer,  tapped  it,  was 
not  the  wiser.  I  glanced  at  a  pamphlet  about  Our 
Dying  Industries  (a  theme  on  which  Mr.  Joseph 
Chamberlain  was  at  that  time  trying  to  alarm  us). 
I  wandered  to  the  letter-board. 

These  letter-boards  always  fascinate  me.  Usually 
some  two  or  three  of  the  envelopes  stuck  into  the 
cross-garterings  have  a  certain  newness  and  fresh- 
ness. They  seem  sure  they  will  yet  be  claimed. 
Why  not  ?  Why  shouldn't  John  Doe,  Esq.,  or  Mrs. 
Richard  Roe,  turn  up  at  any  moment  ?  I  do  not 
know.  I  can  only  say  that  nothing  in  the  world 
seems  to  me  more  unlikely.  Thus  it  is  that  these 
young  bright  envelopes  touch  my  heart  even  more 
than  do  their  dusty  and  sallow  seniors.  Sour 
resignation  is  less  touching  than  impatience  for 
what  will  not  be,  than  the  eagerness  that  has  to 
wane  and  wither.  Soured  beyond  measure  these 
old  envelopes  are.  They  are  not  nearly  so  nice  as 
they  should  be  to  the  young  ones.  They  lose  no 
chance  of  sneering  and  discouraging.  Such  dia- 
logues as  this  are  only  too  frequent  : 

A  Very  Young  Envelope.  Something  in  me 
whispers  that  he  will  come  to-day  ! 

A  Very  Old  Envelope.  He?  Well,  that's 
good  !  Ha,  ha,  ha  !  Why  didn't  he  come  last  week, 
when  you  came  ?  What  reason  have  you  for  sup- 
140 


A.    V.   LAIDER 

posing  he'll  ever  come  now  ?  It  isn't  as  if  he  were 
a  frequenter  of  the  place.  He's  never  been  here. 
His  name  is  utterly  unknown  here.  You  don't 
suppose  he's  coming  on  the  chance  of  finding  you  ? 

A.  V.  Y.  E.  It  may  seem  silly,  but — something 
in  me  whispers 

A.  V.  O.  E.  Something  in  you  ?  One  has  only 
to  look  at  you  to  see  there's  nothing  in  you  but  a 
note  scribbled  to  him  by  a  cousin.  Look  at  me J 
There  are  three  sheets,  closely  written,  in  me.  The 
lady  to  whom  I  am  addressed 

A.  V.  Y.  E.  Yes,  sir,  yes  ;  you  told  me  all  about 
her  yesterday. 

A.  V.  O.  E.  And  I  shall  do  so  to-day  and  to- 
morrow and  every  day  and  all  day  long.  That 
young  lady  was  a  widow.  She  stayed  here  many 
times.  She  was  delicate,  and  the  air  suited  her. 
She  was  poor,  and  the  tariff  was  just  within  her 
means.  She  was  lonely,  and  had  need  of  love.  I 
have  in  me  for  her  a  passionate  avowal  and  strictly 
honourable  proposal,  written  to  her,  after  many 
rough  copies,  by  a  gentleman  who  had  made  her 
acquaintance  under  this  very  roof.  He  was  rich,  he 
was  charming,  he  was  in  the  prime  of  life.  He  had 
asked  if  he  might  write  to  her.  She  had  flutteringly 
granted  his  request.  He  posted  me  to  her  the  day 
after  his  return  to  London.  I  looked  forward  to 
being  torn  open  by  her.  I  was  very  sure  she  would 
wear  me  and  my  contents  next  to  her  bosom.  She 
was  gone.  She  had  left  no  address.  She  never 
141 


SEVEN  MEN 

returned.  .  .  This  I  tell  you,  and  shall  continue  to 
tell  you,  not  because  I  want  any  of  your  callow 
sympathy, — no,  thank  you  ! — but  that  you  may 
judge  how  much  less  than  slight  are  the  chances 
that  you  yourself 

But  my  reader  has  overheard  these  dialogues  as 
often  as  I.  He  wants  to  know  what  was  odd  about 
this  particular  letter-board  before  which  I  was 
standing.  At  first  glance  I  saw  nothing  odd  about 
it.  But  presently  I  distinguished  a  handwriting 
that  was  vaguely  familiar.  It  was  mine.  I  stared, 
I  wondered.  There  is  always  a  slight  shock  in 
seeing  an  envelope  of  one's  own  after  it  has  gone 
through  the  post.  It  looks  as  if  it  had  gone  through 
so  much.  But  this  was  the  first  time  I  had  ever 
seen  an  envelope  of  mine  eating  its  heart  out  in 
bondage  on  a  letter-board.  This  was  outrageous. 
This  was  hardly  to  be  believed.  Sheer  kindness 
had  impelled  me  to  write  to  '  A.  V.  Laider,  Esq.', 
and  this  was  the  result !  I  hadn't  minded  receiving 
no  answer.  Only  now,  indeed,  did  I  remember  that 
I  hadn't  received  one.  In  multitudinous  London 
the  memory  of  A.  V.  Laider  and  his  trouble  had 
soon  passed  from  my  mind.  But — well,  what  a 
lesson  not  to  go  out  of  one's  way  to  write  to  casual 
acquaintances  ! 

My  envelope  seemed  not  to  recognise  me  as  its 

writer.     Its  gaze  was  the  more  piteous  for  being 

blank.     Even  so  had  I  once  been  gazed  at  by  a  dog 

that  I  had  lost  and,  after  many  days,  found  in  the 

142 


A.   V.   LAIDER 

Battersea  Home.  "  I  don't  know  who  you  are,  but, 
whoever  you  are,  claim  me,  take  me  out  of  this  !  * 
That  was  my  dog's  appeal.  This  was  the  appeal  of 
my  envelope. 

I  raised  my  hand  to  the  letter-board,  meaning  to 
effect  a  swift  and  lawless  rescue,  but  paused  at 
sound  of  a  footstep  behind  me.  The  old  waiter  had 
come  to  tell  me  that  my  luncheon  was  ready.  I 
followed  him  out  of  the  hall,  not,  however,  without 
a  bright  glance  across  my  shoulder  to  reassure  the 
little  captive  that  I  should  come  back. 

I  had  the  sharp  appetite  of  the  convalescent,  and 
this  the  sea-air  had  whetted  already  to  a  finer  edge. 
In  touch  with  a  dozen  oysters,  and  with  stout,  I 
soon  shed  away  the  unreasoning  anger  I  had  felt 
against  A.  V.  Laider.  I  became  merely  sorry  for 
him  that  he  had  not  received  a  letter  which  might 
perhaps  have  comforted  him.  In  touch  with 
cutlets,  I  felt  how  sorely  he  had  needed  comfort. 
And  anon,  by  the  big  bright  fireside  of  that  small 
dark  smoking-room  where,  a  year  ago,  on  the  last 
evening  of  my  stay  here,  he  and  I  had  at  length 
spoken  to  each  other,  I  reviewed  in  detail  the 
tragic  experience  he  had  told  me  ;  and  I  fairly 
revelled  in  reminiscent  sympathy  with  him.  .  .  . 

A.  V.  Laider — I  had  looked  him  up  in  the  visitors' 

book  on  the  night  of  his  arrival.     I  myself  had 

arrived  the  day  before,  and  had  been  rather  sorry 

there  was  no  one  else  staying  here.     A  convalescent 

148 


SEVEN  MEN 

by  the  sea  likes  to  have  some  one  to  observe,  to 
wonder  about,  at  meal-time.  I  was  glad  when,  on 
my  second  evening,  I  found  seated  at  the  table 
opposite  to  mine  another  guest.  I  was  the  gladder 
because  he  was  just  the  right  kind  of  guest.  He 
was  enigmatic.  By  this  I  mean  that  he  did  not 
look  soldierly  nor  financial  nor  artistic  nor  anything 
definite  at  all .  He  offered  a  clean  slate  for  speculation . 
And  thank  heaven !  he  evidently  wasn't  going  to  spoil 
the  fun  by  engaging  me  in  conversation  later  on.  A 
decently  unsociable  man,  anxious  to  be  left  alone. 

The  heartiness  of  his  appetite,  in  contrast  with 
his  extreme  fragility  of  aspect  and  limpness  of 
demeanour,  assured  me  that  he,  too,  had  just  had 
influenza.  I  liked  him  for  that.  Now  and  again 
our  eyes  met  and  were  instantly  parted.  We 
managed,  as  a  rule,  to  observe  each  other  indirectly. 
I  was  sure  it  was  not  merely  because  he  had  been 
ill  that  he  looked  interesting.  Nor  did  it  seem  to 
me  that  a  spiritual  melancholy,  though  I  imagined 
him  sad  at  the  best  of  times,  was  his  sole  asset.  I 
conjectured  that  he  was  clever.  I  thought  he  might 
also  be  imaginative.  At  first  glance  I  had  mis- 
trusted him.  A  shock  of  white  hair,  combined  with 
a  young  face  and  dark  eyebrows,  does  somehow 
make  a  man  look  like  a  charlatan.  But  it  is  foolish 
to  be  guided  by  an  accident  of  colour.  I  had  soon 
rejected  my  first  impression  of  my  fellow-diner.  I 
found  him  very  sympathetic. 

Anywhere  but  in  England  it  would  be  impossible 
144 


A.   V.  LAIDER 

for  two  solitary  men,  howsoever  much  reduced  by- 
influenza,  to  spend  five  or  six  days  in  the  same 
hostel  and  not  exchange  a  single  word.  That  is  one 
of  the  charms  of  England.  Had  Laider  and  I 
been  born  and  bred  in  any  other  land  we  should 
have  become  acquainted  before  the  end  of  our  first 
evening  in  the  small  smoking-room,  and  have  found 
ourselves  irrevocably  committed  to  go  on  talking  to 
each  other  throughout  the  rest  of  our  visit.  We 
might,  it  is  true,  have  happened  to  like  each  other 
more  than  any  one  we  had  ever  met.  This  off- 
chance  may  have  occurred  to  us  both.  But  it 
counted  for  nothing  as  against  the  certain  surrender 
of  quietude  and  liberty.  We  slightly  bowed  to  each 
other  as  we  entered  or  left  the  dining-room  or 
smoking-room,  and  as  we  met  on  the  widespread 
sands  or  in  the  shop  that  had  a  small  and  faded 
circulating  library.  That  was  all.  Our  mutual 
aloofness  was  a  positive  bond  between  us. 

Had  he  been  much  older  than  I,  the  responsibility 
for  our  silence  would  of  course  have  been  his  alone. 
But  he  was  not,  I  judged,  more  than  five  or  six 
years  ahead  of  me,  and  thus  I  might  without 
impropriety  have  taken  it  on  myself  to  perform 
that  hard  and  perilous  feat  which  English  people 
call,  with  a  shiver,  4  breaking  the  ice.'  He  had 
reason,  therefore,  to  be  as  grateful  to  me  as  I  to 
him.  Each  of  us,  not  the  less  frankly  because 
silently,  recognised  his  obligation  to  the  other.  And 
when,  on  the  last  evening  of  my  stay,  the  ice 
145  K 


SEVEN  MEN 

actually  was  broken  no  ill-will  rose  between  us  : 
neither  of  us  was  to  blame. 

It  was  a  Sunday  evening.  I  had  been  out  for  a 
long  last  walk  and  had  come  in  very  late  to  dinner. 
Laider  left  his  table  almost  immediately  after  I  sat 
down  to  mine.  When  I  entered  the  smoking-room 
I  found  him  reading  a  weekly  review  which  I  had 
bought  the  day  before.  It  was  a  crisis.  He  could 
not  silently  offer,  nor  could  I  have  silently  accepted, 
sixpence.  It  was  a  crisis.  We  faced  it  like  men. 
He  made,  by  word  of  mouth,  a  graceful  apology. 
Verbally,  not  by  signs,  I  besought  him  to  go  on 
reading.  But  this,  of  course,  was  a  vain  counsel  of 
perfection.  The  social  code  forced  us  to  talk  now. 
We  obeyed  it  like  men.  To  reassure  him  that  our 
position  was  not  so  desperate  as  it  might  seem,  I 
took  the  earliest  opportunity  to  mention  that  I  was 
going  away  early  next  morning.  In  the  tone  of  his 
*  Oh,  are  you  ?  '  he  tried  bravely  to  imply  that  he 
was  sorry,  even  now,  to  hear  that.  In  a  way, 
perhaps,  he  really  was  sorry.  We  had  got  on  so 
well  together,  he  and  I.  Nothing  could  efface  the 
memory  of  that.  Nay,  we  seemed  to  be  hitting  it 
off  even  now.  Influenza  was  not  our  sole  theme. 
We  passed  from  that  to  the  aforesaid  weekly 
review,  and  to  a  correspondence  that  was  raging 
therein  on  Faith  and  Reason. 

This  correspondence  had  now  reached  its  fourth 
and  penultimate  stage — its  Australian  stage.  It  is 
hard  to  see  why  these  correspondences  spring  up  ; 
146 


A.    V.   LAIDER 

one  only  knows  that  thej^  do  spring  up,  suddenly, 
like  street  crowds.  There  comes,  it  would  seem,  a 
moment  when  the  whole  English-speaking  race  is 
unconsciously  bursting  to  have  its  say  about  some 
one  thing — the  split  infinitive,  or  the  habits  of 
migratory  birds,  or  faith  and  reason,  or  what-not. 
Whatever  weekly  review  happens  at  such  a  moment 
to  contain  a  reference,  however  remote,  to  the 
theme  in  question  reaps  the  storm.  Gusts  of  letters 
blow  in  from  all  corners  of  the  British  Isles.  These 
are  presently  reinforced  by  Canada  in  full  blast.  A 
few  weeks  later  the  Anglo-Indians  weigh  in.  In  due 
course  we  have  the  help  of  our  Australian  cousins. 
By  that  time,  however,  we  of  the  Mother  Country 
have  got  our  second  wind,  and  so  determined  are 
we  to  make  the  most  of  it  that  at  last  even  the 
Editor  suddenly  loses  patience  and  says  c  This 
correspondence  must  now  cease. — Ed.'  and  wonders 
why  on  earth  he  ever  allowed  anything  so  tedious 
and  idiotic  to  begin. 

I  pointed  out  to  Laider  one  of  the  Australian 
letters  that  had  especially  pleased  me  in  the  current 
issue.  It  was  from  '  A  Melbourne  Man,'  and  was 
of  the  abrupt  kind  which  declares  that  •  all  your 
correspondents  have  been  groping  in  the  dark  '  and 
then  settles  the  whole  matter  in  one  short  sharp 
flash.  The  flash  in  this  instance  was  '  Reason  is 
faith,  faith  reason — that  is  all  we  know  on  earth 
and  all  we  need  to  know.'  The  writer  then  inclosed 
his  card  and  was,  etc.,  4  A  Melbourne  Man.'  I  said 
147 


SEVEN  MEN 

to  Laider  how  very  restful  it  was,  after  influenza, 
to  read  anything  that  meant  nothing  whatsoever. 
Laider  was  inclined  to  take  the  letter  more  seriously 
than  I,  and  to  be  mildly  metaphysical.  I  said  that 
for  me  faith  and  reason  were  two  separate  things, 
and  (as  I  am  no  good  at  metaphysics,  however  mild) 
I  offered  a  definite  example,  to  coax  the  talk  on  to 
ground  where  I  should  be  safer.  *  Palmistry,  for 
example,'  I  said.  '  Deep  down  in  my  heart  I 
believe  in  palmistry.' 

Laider  turned  in  his  chair.  '  You  believe  in 
palmistry  ?  ' 

I  hesitated.  4  Yes,  somehow  I  do.  Why  ?  I 
haven't  the  slightest  notion.  I  can  give  myself  all 
sorts  of  reasons  for  laughing  it  to  scorn.  My 
common  sense  utterly  rejects  it.  Of  course  the 
shape  of  the  hand  means  something — is  more  or  less 
an  index  of  character.     But  the  idea  that  my  past 

and  future  are  neatly  mapped  out  on  my  palms ' 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders. 

4  You  don't  like  that  idea  ?  '  asked  Laider  in  his 
gentle,  rather  academic  voice. 

4 1  only  say  it's  a  grotesque  idea.' 

*  Yet  you  do  believe  in  it  ?  ' 

1  I've  a  grotesque  belief  in  it,  yes.' 

1  Are  you  sure  your  reason  for  calling  this  idea 
"  grotesque  "  isn't  merely  that  you  dislike  it  ?  ' 

4  Well,'  I  said,  with  the  thrilling  hope  that  he  was 
a  companion  in  absurdity, 4  doesn't  it  seem  grotesque 
to  you  ? 

148 


A.    V.   LAIDER 

4  It  seems  strange.' 

4  You  believe  in  it  f  ' 

4  Oh,  absolutely.' 

4  Hurrah  !  ' 

He  smiled  at  my  pleasure,  and  I,  at  the  risk  of 
re-entanglement  in  metaphysics,  claimed  him  as 
standing  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  me  against  4  A 
Melbourne  Man.'  This  claim  he  gently  disputed. 
4  You  may  think  me  very  prosaic,'  he  said,  4  but  I 
can't  believe  without  evidence.' 

4  Well,  I'm  equally  prosaic  and  equally  at  a  dis- 
advantage :  I  can't  take  my  own  belief  as  evidence, 
and  I've  no  other  evidence  to  go  on.' 

He  asked  me  if  I  had  ever  made  a  study  of 
palmistry.  I  said  I  had  read  one  of  Desbarolles' 
books  years  ago,  and  one  of  Heron- Allen's.  But, 
he  asked,  had  I  tried  to  test  them  by  the  lines  on 
my  own  hands  or  on  the  hands  of  my  friends  ?  I 
confessed  that  my  actual  practice  in  palmistry  had 
been  of  a  merely  passive  kind — the  prompt  exten- 
sion of  my  palm  to  any  one  who  would  be  so  good 
as  to  4  read  '  it  and  truckle  for  a  few  minutes  to  my 
egoism.     (I  hoped  Laider  might  do  this.) 

4  Then  I  almost  wonder,'  he  said,  with  his  sad 
smile,  4  that  you  haven't  lost  your  belief,  after  all 
the  nonsense  you  must  have  heard.  There  are  so 
many  young  girls  who  go  in  for  palmistry.  I  am 
sure  all  the  five  foolish  virgins  were  44  awfully  keen 
on  it  "  and  used  to  say  44  You  can  be  led,  but  not 
driven,"  and  44  You  are  likely  to  have  a  serious 
149 


SEVEN  MEN 

illness  between  the  ages  of  forty  and  forty-five," 
and  "  You  are  by  nature  rather  lazy,  but  can  be 
very  energetic  by  fits  and  starts."  And  most  of  the 
professionals,  I'm  told,  are  as  silly  as  the  young  girls.' 

For  the  honour  of  the  profession,  I  named  three 
practitioners  whom  I  had  found  really  good  at 
reading  character.  He  asked  whether  any  of  them 
had  been  right  about  past  events.  I  confessed 
that,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  all  three  of  them  had  been 
right  in  the  main.  This  seemed  to  amuse  him.  He 
asked  whether  any  of  them  had  predicted  anything 
which  had  since  come  true.  I  confessed  that  all 
three  had  predicted  that  I  should  do  several  things 
which  I  had  since  done  rather  unexpectedly.  He 
asked  if  I  didn't  accept  this  as  at  any  rate  a  scrap 
of  evidence.  I  said  I  could  only  regard  it  as  a 
fluke — a  rather  remarkable  fluke. 

The  superiority  of  his  sad  smile  was  beginning  to 
get  on  my  nerves.  I  wanted  him  to  see  that  he 
was  as  absurd  as  I.  '  Suppose,'  I  said,  c  suppose  for 
sake  of  argument  that  you  and  I  are  nothing  but 
helpless  automata  created  to  do  just  this  and  that, 
and  to  have  just  that  and  this  done  to  us.  Suppose, 
in  fact,  we  haven't  any  free  will  whatsoever.  Is  it 
likely  or  conceivable  that  the  Power  that  fashioned 
us  would  take  the  trouble  to  jot  down  in  cipher  on 
our  hands  just  what  was  in  store  for  us  ?  ' 

Laider  did  not  answer  this  question,  he  did  but 
annoyingly  ask  me  another.  *  You  believe  in  free 
will?' 

150 


A.    V.   LAIDER 

1  Yes,  of  course.  I'll  be  hanged  if  I'm  an  au- 
tomaton.' 

'  And  you  believe  in  free  will  just  as  in  palmistry 
— without  any  reason  ?  ' 

1  Oh,  no.  Everything  points  to  our  having  free 
will.' 

4  Everything  ?     What,  for  instance  ?  ' 

This  rather  cornered  me.  I  dodged  out,  as 
lightly  as  I  could,  by  saying  '  I  suppose  you  would 
say  it  was  written  in  my  hand  that  I  should  be  a 
believer  in  free  will.' 

4  Ah,  I've  no  doubt  it  is.' 

I  held  out  my  palms.  But,  to  my  great  dis- 
appointment, he  looked  quickly  away  from  them. 
He  had  ceased  to  smile.  There  was  agitation  in  his 
voice  as  he  explained  that  he  never  looked  at 
people's  hands  now.  4  Never  now — never  again.' 
He  shook  his  head  as  though  to  beat  off  some 
memory. 

I  was  much  embarrassed  by  my  indiscretion.  I 
hastened  to  tide  over  the  awkward  moment  by 
saying  that  if  /  could  read  hands  I  wouldn't,  for 
fear  of  the  awful  things  I  might  see  there. 

4  Awful  things,  yes,'  he  whispered,  nodding  at 
the  fire. 

4  Not,'  I  said  in  self-defence,  4  that  there's  any- 
thing very  awful,  so  far  as  I  know,  to  be  read  in  my 
hands.' 

He  turned  his  gaze  from  the  fire  to  me.     4  You 
aren't  a  murderer,  for  example  ?  ' 
151 


SEVEN  MEN 

4  Oh,  no,'  I  replied,  with  a  nervous  laugh. 

4  /  am.' 

This  was  a  more  than  awkward,  it  was  a  painful, 
moment  for  me  ;  and  I  am  afraid  I  must  have 
started  or  winced,  for  he  instantly  begged  my 
pardon.  4 1  don't  know,'  he  exclaimed,  *  why  I 
said  it.  I'm  usually  a  very  reticent  man.  But 
sometimes — '  He  pressed  his  brow.  4  What  you 
must  think  of  me  !  ' 

I  begged  him  to  dismiss  the  matter  from  his  mind. 

4  It's  very  good  of  you  to  say  that ;  but — I've 
placed  myself  as  well  as  you  in  a  false  position.  I 
ask  you  to  believe  that  I'm  not  the  sort  of  man 
who  is  "  wanted  "  or  ever  was  "  wanted  "  by  the 
police.  I  should  be  bowed  out  of  any  police-station 
at  which  I  gave  myself  up.  I'm  not  a  murderer  in 
any  bald  sense  of  the  word.     No.' 

My  face  must  have  perceptibly  brightened,  for 
*  Ah,'  he  said,  4  don't  imagine  I'm  not  a  murderer 
at  all.  Morally,  I  am.'  He  looked  at  the  clock.  I 
pointed  out  that  the  night  was  young.  He  assured 
me  that  his  story  was  not  a  long  one.  I  assured 
him  that  I  hoped  it  was.  He  said  I  was  very  kind. 
I  denied  this.  He  warned  me  that  what  he  had  to 
tell  might  rather  tend  to  stiffen  my  unwilling  faith 
in  palmistry,  and  to  shake  my  opposite  and  cherished 
faith  in  free  will.  I  said  4  Never  mind.'  He 
stretched  his  hands  pensively  toward  the  fire.  I 
settled  myself  back  in  my  chair. 

4  My  hands,'  he  said,  staring  at  the  backs  of  them, 
152 


A.   V.   LAIDER 

*  are  the  hands  of  a  very  weak  man.  I  dare  say 
you  know  enough  of  palmistry  to  see  that  for 
yourself.  You  notice  the  slightness  of  the  thumbs 
and  of  the  two  "  little  "  fingers.  They  are  the 
hands  of  a  weak  and  over-sensitive  man — a  man 
without  confidence,  a  man  who  would  certainly 
waver  in  an  emergency.  Rather  Hamlet-ish  hands,' 
he  mused.  '  And  I'm  like  Hamlet  in  other  respects, 
too  :  I'm  no  fool,  and  I've  rather  a  noble  disposition, 
and  I'm  unlucky.  But  Hamlet  was  luckier  than  I 
in  one  thing :  he  was  a  murderer  by  accident, 
whereas  the  murders  that  I  committed  one  day 
fourteen  years  ago — for  I  must  tell  you  it  wasn't 
one  murder,  but  many  murders  that  I  committed — 
were  all  of  them  due  to  the  wretched  inherent 
weakness  of  my  own  wretched  self. 

4 1  was  twenty-six — no,  twenty-seven  years  old, 
and  rather  a  nondescript  person,  as  I  am  now.  I 
was  supposed  to  have  been  called  to  the  Bar.  In 
fact,  I  believe  I  had  been  called  to  the  Bar.  I 
hadn't  listened  to  the  call.  I  never  intended  to 
practise,  and  I  never  did  practise.  I  only  wanted 
an  excuse  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  for  existing.  I 
suppose  the  nearest  I  have  ever  come  to  practising 
is  now  at  this  moment :  I  am  defending  a  murderer. 
My  father  had  left  me  well  enough  provided  with 
money.  I  was  able  to  go  my  own  desultory  way, 
riding  my  hobbies  where  I  would.  I  had  a  good 
stableful  of  hobbies.  Palmistry  was  one  of  them. 
I  was  rather  ashamed  of  this  one.  It  seemed  to  me 
158 


SEVEN  MEN 

absurd,  as  it  seems  to  you.  Like  you,  though,  I 
believed  in  it.  Unlike  you,  I  had  done  more  than 
merely  read  a  book  or  so  about  it.  I  had  read 
innumerable  books  about  it.  I  had  taken  casts  of 
all  my  friends'  hands.  I  had  tested  and  tested 
again  the  points  at  which  Desbarolles  dissented 
from  the  gypsies,  and — well,  enough  that  I  had  gone 
into  it  all  rather  thoroughly,  and  was  as  sound  a 
palmist  as  a  man  may  be  without  giving  his  whole 
life  to  palmistry. 

*  One  of  the  first  things  I  had  seen  in  my  own 
hand,  as  soon  as  I  had  learned  to  read  it,  was  that 
at  about  the  age  of  twenty-six  I  should  have  a 
narrow  escape  from  death — from  a  violent  death. 
There  was  a  clean  break  in  the  life-line,  and  a  square 
joining  it — the  protective  square,  you  know.  The 
markings  were  precisely  the  same  in  both  hands.  It 
was  to  be  the  narrowest  escape  possible.  And  I 
wasn't  going  to  escape  without  injury,  either. 
That  is  what  bothered  me.  There  was  a  faint  line 
connecting  the  break  in  the  life-line  with  a  star  on 
the  line  of  health.  Against  that  star  was  another 
square.  I  was  to  recover  from  the  injury,  whatever 
it  might  be.  Still,  I  didn't  exactly  look  forward  to 
it.  Soon  after  I  had  reached  the  age  of  twenty-five, 
I  began  to  feel  uncomfortable.  The  thing  might  be 
going  to  happen  at  any  moment.  In  palmistry, 
you  know,  it  is  impossible  to  pin  an  event  down 
hard  and  fast  to  one  year.  This  particular  event 
was  to  be  when  I  was  about  twenty-six  ;  it  mightn't 
154 


A.   V.   LAIDER 

be  till  I  was  twenty-seven  ;   it  might  be  while  I  was 
only  twenty-five. 

1  And  I  used  to  tell  myself  that  it  mightn't  be  at 
all.  My  reason  rebelled  against  the  whole  notion 
of  palmistry,  just  as  yours  does.  I  despised  my 
faith  in  the  thing,  just  as  you  despise  yours.  I  used 
to  try  not  to  be  so  ridiculously  careful  as  I  was 
whenever  I  crossed  a  street.  I  lived  in  London  at 
that  time.  Motor-cars  had  not  yet  come  in,  but — 
what  hours,  all  told,  I  must  have  spent  standing  on 
curbs,  very  circumspect,  very  lamentable  !  It  was 
a  pity,  I  suppose,  that  I  had  no  definite  occupation 
— something  to  take  me  out  of  myself.  I  was  one 
of  the  victims  of  private  means.  There  came  a 
time  when  I  drove  in  four-wheelers  rather  than  in 
hansoms,  and  was  doubtful  of  four-wheelers.  Oh, 
I  assure  you,  I  was  very  lamentable  indeed. 

4  If  a  rail  way- journey  could  be  avoided,  I  avoided 
it.  My  uncle  had  a  place  in  Hampshire.  I  was 
very  fond  of  him  and  of  his  wife.  Theirs  was  the 
only  house  I  ever  went  to  stay  in  now.  I  was  there 
for  a  week  in  November,  not  long  after  my  twenty- 
seventh  birthday.  There  were  other  people  staying 
there,  and  at  the  end  of  the  week  we  all  travelled 
back  to  London  together.  There  were  six  of  us  in 
the  carriage  :  Colonel  Elbourn  and  his  wife  and 
their  daughter,  a  girl  of  seventeen  ;  and  another 
married  couple,  the  Blakes.  I  had  been  at  Win- 
chester with  Blake,  but  had  hardly  seen  him  since 
that  time.  He  was  in  the  Indian  Civil,  and  was 
155 


SEVEN  MEN 

home  on  leave.  He  was  sailing  for  India  next 
week.  His  wife  was  to  remain  in  England  for  some 
months,  and  then  join  him  out  there.  They  had 
been  married  five  years.  She  was  now  just  twenty- 
four  years  old.     He  told  me  that  this  was  her  age. 

4  The  Elbourns  I  had  never  met  before.  They 
were  charming  people.  We  had  all  been  very  happy 
together.  The  only  trouble  had  been  that  on  the 
last  night,  at  dinner,  my  uncle  asked  me  if  I  still 
went  in  for  "  the  gypsy  business,"  as  he  always 
called  it ;  and  of  course  the  three  ladies  were 
immensely  excited,  and  implored  me  to  "  do  "  their 
hands.  I  told  them  it  was  all  nonsense,  I  said  I 
had  forgotten  all  I  once  knew,  I  made  various 
excuses  ;  and  the  matter  dropped.  It  was  quite 
true  that  I  had  given  up  reading  hands.  I  avoided 
anything  that  might  remind  me  of  what  was  in  my 
own  hands.  And  so,  next  morning,  it  was  a  great 
bore  to  me  when,  soon  after  the  train  started,  Mrs. 
Elbourn  said  it  would  be  "  too  cruel  "  of  me  if  I 
refused  to  do  their  hands  now.  Her  daughter  and 
Mrs.  Blake  also  said  it  would  be  "  brutal  "  ;  and 
they  were  all  taking  off  their  gloves,  and — well,  of 
course  I  had  to  give  in. 

1 1  went  to  work  methodically  on  Mrs.  Elbourn's 
hands,  in  the  usual  way,  you  know,  first  sketching 
the  character  from  the  backs  of  them  ;  and  there 
was  the  usual  hush,  broken  by  the  usual  little  noises 
— grunts  of  assent  from  the  husband,  cooings  of 
recognition  from  the  daughter.  Presently  I  asked 
156 


A.   V.   LAIDER 

to  see  the  palms,  and  from  them  I  filled  in  the 
details  of  Mrs.  Elbourn's  character  before  going  on 
to  the  events  in  her  life.  But  while  I  talked  I  was 
calculating  how  old  Mrs.  Elbourn  might  be.  In  my 
first  glance  at  her  palms  I  had  seen  that  she  could 
not  have  been  less  than  twenty-five  when  she 
married.  The  daughter  was  seventeen.  Suppose 
the  daughter  had  been  born  a  year  later — how  old 
would  the  mother  be  ?  Forty-three,  yes.  Not  less 
than  that,  poor  woman  !  ' 

Laider  looked  at  me.  '  Why  "  poor  woman," 
you  wonder  ?  Well,  in  that  first  glance  I  had  seen 
other  things  than  her  marriage-line.  I  had  seen  a 
very  complete  break  in  the  lines  of  life  and  of  fate. 
I  had  seen  violent  death  there.  At  what  age  ?  Not 
later,  not  possibly  later,  than  forty- three.  While  I 
talked  to  her  about  the  things  that  had  happened 
in  her  girlhood,  the  back  of  my  brain  was  hard  at 
work  on  those  marks  of  catastrophe.  I  was  horribly 
wondering  that  she  was  still  alive.  It  was  impossible 
that  between  her  and  that  catastrophe  there  could 
be  more  than  a  few  short  months.  And  all  the 
time  I  was  talking ;  and  I  suppose  I  acquitted 
myself  well,  for  I  remember  that  when  I  ceased  I 
had  a  sort  of  ovation  from  the  Elbourns. 

1  It  was  a  relief  to  turn  to  another  pair  of  hands. 
Mrs.  Blake  was  an  amusing  young  creature,  and  her 
hands  were  very  characteristic,  and  prettily  odd  in 
form.  I  allowed  myself  to  be  rather  whimsical 
about  her  nature,  and,  having  begun  in  that  vein,  I 
157 


SEVEN  MEN 

went  on  in  it — somehow — even  after  she  had  turned 
her  palms.  In  those  palms  were  reduplicated  the 
signs  I  had  seen  in  Mrs.  Elbourn's.  It  was  as 
though  they  had  been  copied  neatly  out.  The  only 
difference  was  in  the  placing  of  them  ;  and  it  was 
this  difference  that  was  the  most  horrible  point. 
The  fatal  age  in  Mrs.  Blake's  hands  was — not  past, 
no,  for  here  she  was.  But  she  might  have  died 
when  she  was  twenty-one.  Twenty-three  seemed 
to  be  the  utmost  span.  She  was  twenty-four,  you 
know. 

4  I  have  said  that  I  am  a  weak  man.  And  you 
will  have  good  proof  of  that  directly.  Yet  I  showed 
a  certain  amount  of  strength  that  day — yes,  even 
on  that  day  which  has  humiliated  and  saddened  the 
rest  of  my  life.  Neither  my  face  nor  my  voice 
betrayed  me  when  in  the  palms  of  Dorothy  Elbourn 
I  was  again  confronted  with  those  same  signs.  She 
was  all  for  knowing  the  future,  poor  child  !  I 
believe  I  told  her  all  manner  of  things  that  were  to 
be.  And  she  had  no  future — none,  none  in  this 
world — except 

4  And  then,  while  I  talked,  there  came  to  me 
suddenly  a  suspicion.  I  wondered  it  hadn't  come 
before.  You  guess  what  it  was  ?  It  made  me  feel 
very  cold  and  strange.  I  went  on  talking.  But, 
also,  I  went  on — quite  separately — thinking.  The 
suspicion  wasn't  a  certainty.  This  mother  and 
daughter  were  always  together.  What  was  to  befall 
the  one  might  anywhere — anywhere — befall  the 
158 


A.    V.   LAIDER 

other.  But  a  like  fate,  in  an  equally  near  future, 
was  in  store  for  that  other  lady.  The  coincidence 
was  curious,  very.  Here  we  all  were  together — 
here,  they  and  I — I  who  was  narrowly  to  escape,  so 
soon  now,  what  they,  so  soon  now,  were  to  suffer. 
Oh,  there  was  an  inference  to  be  drawn.  Not  a  sure 
inference,  I  told  myself.  And  always  I  was  talking, 
talking,  and  the  train  was  swinging  and  swaying 
noisily  along — to  what  ?  It  was  a  fast  train.  Our 
carriage  was  near  the  engine.  I  was  talking  loudly. 
Full  well  I  had  known  what  I  should  see  in  the 
Colonel's  hands.  I  told  myself  I  had  not  known.  I 
told  myself  that  even  now  the  thing  I  dreaded  was 
not  sure  to  be.  Don't  think  I  was  dreading  it  for 
myself.  I  wasn't  so  "  lamentable  "  as  all  that — 
now.  It  was  only  of  them  that  I  thought — only  for 
them.  I  hurried  over  the  Colonel's  character  and 
career ;  I  was  perfunctory.  It  was  Blake's  hands 
that  I  wanted.     They  were  the  hands  that  mattered. 

If  they  had  the  marks Remember,  Blake  was 

to  start  for  India  in  the  coming  week,  his  wife  was 
to    remain    in    England.     They    would    be    apart. 

Therefore 

4  And  the  marks  were  there.  And  I  did  nothing 
— nothing  but  hold  forth  on  the  subtleties  of  Blake's 
character.  There  was  a  thing  for  me  to  do.  I 
wanted  to  do  it.  I  wanted  to  spring  to  the  window 
and  pull  the  communication-cord.  Quite  a  simple 
thing  to  do.  Nothing  easier  than  to  stop  a  train. 
You  just  give  a  sharp  pull,  and  the  train  slows 
159 


SEVEN  MEN 

down,  comes  to  a  standstill.  And  the  Guard 
appears  at  your  window.  You  explain  to  the 
Guard. 

4  Nothing  easier  than  to  tell  him  there  is  going  to 
be  a  collision.  Nothing  easier  than  to  insist  that 
you  and  your  friends  and  every  other  passenger  in 
the  train  must  get  out  at  once.  .  .  There  are  easier 
things  than  this  ?  Things  that  need  less  courage 
than  this  ?  Some  of  them  I  could  have  done,  I 
daresay.  This  thing  I  was  going  to  do.  Oh,  I 
was  determined  that  I  would  do  it — directly. 

4 1  had  said  all  I  had  to  say  about  Blake's  hands. 
I  had  brought  my  entertainment  to  an  end.  I  had 
been  thanked  and  complimented  all  round.  I  was 
quite  at  liberty.  I  was  going  to  do  what  I  had  to 
do.     I  was  determined,  yes. 

4  We  were  near  the  outskirts  of  London.  The  air 
was  grey,  thickening ;  and  Dorothy  Elbourn  had 
said,  44  Oh,  this  horrible  old  London  !  I  suppose 
there's  the  same  old  fog  !  "  And  presently  I  heard 
her  father  saying  something  about  44  prevention  " 
and  44  a  short  act  of  Parliament  "  and  4t  anthracite." 
And  I  sat  and  listened  and  agreed  and ' 

Laider  closed  his  eyes.  He  passed  his  hand 
slowly  through  the  air. 

4 1  had  a  racking  headache.  And  when  I  said  so, 
I  was  told  not  to  talk.  I  was  in  bed,  and  the 
nurses  were  always  telling  me  not  to  talk.  I  was  in 
a  hospital.  I  knew  that.  But  I  didn't  know  why 
I  was  there.  One  day  I  thought  I  should  like  to 
160 


A.   V.  LAIDER 

know  why,  and  so  I  asked.  I  was  feeling  much 
better  now.  They  told  me,  by  degrees,  that  I  had 
had  concussion  of  the  brain.  I  had  been  brought 
there  unconscious,  and  had  remained  unconscious 
for  forty-eight  hours.  I  had  been  in  an  accident — 
a  railway  accident.  This  seemed  to  me  odd.  I  had 
arrived  quite  safely  at  my  uncle's  place,  and  I  had 
no  memory  of  any  journey  since  that.  In  cases  of 
concussion,  you  know,  it's  not  uncommon  for  the 
patient  to  forget  all  that  happened  just  before  the 
accident ;  there  may  be  a  blank  of  several  hours. 
So  it  was  in  my  case.  One  day  my  uncle  was 
allowed  to  come  and  see  me.  And  somehow, 
suddenly,  at  sight  of  him,  the  blank  was  filled  in. 
I  remembered,  in  a  flash,  everything.  I  was  quite 
calm,  though.  Or  I  made  myself  seem  so,  for  I 
wanted  to  know  how  the  collision  had  happened. 
My  uncle  told  me  that  the  engine-driver  had  failed 
to  see  a  signal  because  of  the  fog,  and  our  train 
had  crashed  into  a  goods-train.  I  didn't  ask 
him  about  the  people  who  were  with  me.  You 
see,  there  was  no  need  to  ask.  Very  gently  my 
uncle  began  to  tell  me,  but — I  had  begun  to  talk 
strangely,  I  suppose.  I  remember  the  frightened 
look  of  my  uncle's  face,  and  the  nurse  scolding  him 
in  whispers. 

4  After  that,  all  a  blur.  It  seems  that  I  became 
very  ill  indeed,  wasn't  expected  to  live.  However, 
I  live.' 

There  was  a  long  silence.     Laider  did  not  look  at 
161  L 


SEVEN   MEN 

me,  nor  I  at  him.  The  fire  was  burning  low,  and 
he  watched  it. 

At  length  he  spoke.  4  You  despise  me.  Naturally. 
I  despise  myself.' 

4  No,  I  don't  despise  you  ;   but ' 

4  You  blame  me.'  I  did  not  meet  his  gaze.  '  You 
blame  me,'  he  repeated. 

4  Yes.' 

4  And  there,  if  I  may  say  so,  you  are  a  little 
unjust.     It  isn't  my  fault  that  I  was  born  weak.' 

4  But  a  man  may  conquer  weakness.' 

4  Yes,  if  he  is  endowed  with  the  strength  for  that.' 

His  fatalism  drew  from  me  a  gesture  of  disgust. 
4  Do  you  really  mean,'  I  asked,  4  that  because  you 
didn't  pull  that  cord,  you  couldn't  have  pulled  it  ?  ' 

4  Yes.' 

4  And  it's  written  in  your  hands  that  you 
couldn't  ?  ' 

He  looked  at  the  palms  of  his  hands.  4  They  are 
the  hands  of  a  very  weak  man,'  he  said. 

4  A  man  so  weak  that  he  cannot  believe  in  the 
possibility  of  free  will  for  himself  or  for  any  one  ?  ' 

4  They  are  the  hands  of  an  intelligent  man,  who 
can  weigh  evidence  and  see  things  as  they  are.' 

4  But  answer  me  :  Was  it  fore-ordained  that  you 
should  not  pull  that  cord  ?  ' 

4  It  was  fore-ordained.' 

4  And  was  it  actually  marked  in  your  hands  that 
you  were  not  going  to  pull  it  ?  ' 

4  Ah,  well,  you  see,  it  is  rather  the  things  one  is 
162 

/ 


A.   V.   LAIDER 

going  to  do  that  are  actually  marked.  The  things 
one  isn't  going  to  do, — the  innumerable  negative 
things, —  how  could  one  expect  them  to  be  marked  ?  ■ 

4  But  the  consequences  of  what  one  leaves  undone 
may  be  positive  ?  ' 

4  Horribly  positive,'  he  winced.  '  My  hand  is  the 
hand  of  a  man  who  has  suffered  a  great  deal  in 
later  life.' 

4  And  was  it  the  hand  of  a  man  destined  to  suffer  ? 

4  Oh,  yes.     I  thought  I  told  you  that.' 

There  was  a  pause. 

4  Well,'  I  said,  with  awkward  sympathy,  4 1 
suppose  all  hands  are  the  hands  of  people  destined 
to  suffer.' 

4  Not  of  people  destined  to  suffer  so  much  as  J 
have  suffered — as  I  still  suffer.' 

The  insistence  of  his  self-pity  chilled  me,  and  I 
harked  back  to  a  question  he  had  not  straightly 
answered.  4  Tell  me  :  Was  it  marked  in  your  hands 
that  you  were  not  going  to  pull  that  cord  ?  ' 

Again  he  looked  at  his  hands,  and  then,  having 
pressed  them  for  a  moment  to  his  face,  4  It  was 
marked  very  clearly,'  he  answered,  4  in  their  hands.' 

Two  or  three  days  after  this  colloquy  there  had 
occurred  to  me  in  London  an  idea — an  ingenious 
and  comfortable  doubt.  How  was  Laider  to  be 
sure  that  his  brain,  recovering  from  concussion,  had 
remembered  what  happened  in  the  course  of  that 
railway-journey  ?  How  was  he  to  know  that  his 
163 


SEVEN   MEN 

brain  hadn't  simply,  in  its  abeyance,  invented  all  this 
for  him  ?  It  might  be  that  he  had  never  seen  those 
signs  in  those  hands.  Assuredly,  here  was  a  bright 
loop-hole.  I  had  forthwith  written  to  Laider, 
pointing  it  out. 

This  was  the  letter  which  now,  at  my  second  visit, 
I  had  found  miserably  pent  on  the  letter-board.  I 
remembered  my  promise  to  rescue  it.  I  arose  from 
the  retaining  fireside,  stretched  my  arms,  yawned, 
and  went  forth  to  fulfil  my  Christian  purpose. 
There  was  no  one  in  the  hall.  The  '  shower '  had 
at  length  ceased.  The  sun  had  positively  come 
out,  and  the  front  door  had  been  thrown  open  in 
its  honour.  Everything  along  the  sea-front  was 
beautifully  gleaming,  drying,  shimmering.  But  I 
was  not  to  be  diverted  from  my  errand.  I 
went  to  the  letter-board.  And — my  letter  was 
not  there  !  Resourceful  and  plucky  little  thing 
— it  had  escaped  !  I  did  hope  it  would  not  be 
captured  and  brought  back.  Perhaps  the  alarm 
had  already  been  raised  by  the  tolling  of  that  great 
bell  which  warns  the  inhabitants  for  miles  around 
that  a  letter  has  broken  loose  from  the  letter-board. 
I  had  a  vision  of  my  envelope  skimming  wildly 
along  the  coast-line,  pursued  by  the  old  but  active 
waiter  and  a  breathless  pack  of  local  worthies.  I 
saw  it  out-distancing  them  all,  dodging  past  coast- 
guards, doubling  on  its  tracks,  leaping  breakwaters, 
unluckily  injuring  itself,  losing  speed,  and  at  last,  in 
a  splendour  of  desperation,  taking  to  the  open  sea. 
164 


A.   V.   LAIDER 

But  suddenly  I  had  another  idea.  Perhaps  Laider 
had  returned  ? 

He  had.  I  espied  afar  on  the  sands  a  form  that 
was  recognisably,  by  the  listless  droop  of  it,  his.  I 
was  glad  and  sorry — rather  glad,  because  he  com- 
pleted the  scene  of  last  year ;  and  very  sorry, 
because  this  time  we  should  be  at  each  other's 
mercy  :  no  restful  silence  and  liberty,  for  either  of 
us,  this  time.  Perhaps  he  had  been  told  I  was  here, 
and  had  gone  out  to  avoid  me  while  he  yet  could. 
Oh  weak,  weak  !  Why  palter  ?  I  put  on  my  hat 
and  coat,  and  marched  out  to  meet  him. 

'  Influenza,  of  course  ?  '  we  asked  simultaneously. 

There  is  a  limit  to  the  time  which  one  man  may 
spend  in  talking  to  another  about  his  own  influenza  ; 
and  presently,  as  we  paced  the  sands,  I  felt  that 
Laider  had  passed  this  limit.  I  wondered  that  he 
didn't  break  off  and  thank  me  now  for  my  letter. 
He  must  have  read  it.  He  ought  to  have  thanked 
me  for  it  at  once.  It  was  a  very  good  letter,  a 
remarkable  letter.  But  surely  he  wasn't  waiting  to 
answer  it  by  post  ?  His  silence  about  it  gave  me 
the  absurd  sense  of  having  taken  a  liberty,  confound 
him  !  He  was  evidently  ill  at  ease  while  he  talked. 
But  it  wasn't  for  me  to  help  him  out  of  his  difficulty, 
whatever  that  might  be.  It  was  for  him  to  remove 
the  strain  imposed  on  myself. 

Abruptly,  after  a  long  pause,  he  did  now  manage 
to  say,  '  It  was — very  good  of  you  to — to  write  me 
that  letter.'  He  told  me  he  had  only  just  got  it, 
165 


SEVEN  MEN 

and  he  drifted  away  into  otiose  explanations  of  this 
fact.  I  thought  he  might  at  least  say  it  was  a 
remarkable  letter ;  and  you  can  imagine  my 
annoyance  when  he  said,  after  another  interval,  '  I 
was  very  much  touched  indeed.'  I  had  wished  to 
be  convincing,  not  touching.  I  can't  bear  to  be 
called  touching. 

4  Don't  you,'  I  asked,  '  think  it  is  quite  possible 
that  your  brain  invented  all  those  memories  of  what 
— what  happened  before  that  accident  ?  ' 

He  drew  a  sharp  sigh.  4  You  make  me  feel  very 
guilty.' 

4  That's  exactly  what  I  tried  to  make  you  not 
feel !  ' 

4 1  know,  yes.     That's  why  I  feel  so  guilty.' 

We  had  paused  in  our  walk.  He  stood  nervously 
prodding  the  hard  wet  sand  with  his  walking-stick. 
4  In  a  way,'  he  said,  *  your  theory  was  quite  right. 
But — it  didn't  go  far  enough.  It's  not  only  possible, 
it's  a  fact,  that  I  didn't  see  those  signs  in  those 
hands.  I  never  examined  those  hands.  They 
weren't  there.  I  wasn't  there.  I  haven't  an  uncle 
in  Hampshire,  even.     I  never  had.' 

I,  too,  prodded  the  sand.  *  Well,'  I  said  at 
length,  4 1  do  feel  rather  a  fool.' 

4  I've  no  right  even  to  beg  your  pardon,  but ' 

4  Oh,  I'm  not  vexed.  Only — I  rather  wish  you 
hadn't  told  me  this.' 

4  I  wish  I  hadn't  had  to.  It  was  your  kindness, 
you  see,  that  forced  me.  By  trying  to  take  an 
166 


A.   V.  LAIDER 

imaginary  load  off  my  conscience,  you  laid  a  very 
real  one  on  it.' 

'  I'm  sorry.  But  you,  of  your  own  free  will,  you 
know,  exposed  your  conscience  to  me  last  year.  I 
don't  yet  quite  understand  why  you  did  that.' 

4  No,  of  course  not.  I  don't  deserve  that  you 
should.  But  I  think  you  will.  May  I  explain  ? 
I'm  afraid  I've  talked  a  great  deal  already  about 
my  influenza,  and  I  shan't  be  able  to  keep  it  out  of 
my  explanation.  Well,  my  weakest  point — I  told 
you  this  last  year,  but  it  happens  to  be  perfectly 
true  that  my  weakest  point — is  my  will.  Influenza, 
as  you  know,  fastens  unerringly  on  one's  weakest 
point.  It  doesn't  attempt  to  undermine  my  imagi- 
nation. That  would  be  a  forlorn  hope.  I  have, 
alas  !  a  very  strong  imagination.  At  ordinary 
times  my  imagination  allows  itself  to  be  governed 
by  my  will.  My  will  keeps  it  in  check  by  constant 
nagging.  But  when  my  will  isn't  strong  enough 
even  to  nag,  then  my  imagination  stampedes.  I 
become  even  as  a  little  child.  I  tell  myself  the  most 
preposterous  fables,  and — the  trouble  is — I  can't 
help  telling  them  to  my  friends.  Until  I've 
thoroughly  shaken  off  influenza,  I'm  not  fit  company 
for  any  one.  I  perfectly  realise  this,  and  I  have  the 
good  sense  to  go  right  away  till  I'm  quite  well 
again.  I  come  here  usually.  It  seems  absurd,  but 
I  must  confess  I  was  sorry  last  year  when  we  fell 
into  conversation.  I  knew  I  should  very  soon  be 
letting  myself  go,  or  rather,  very  soon  be  swept 
167 


SEVEN   MEN 

away.  Perhaps  I  ought  to  have  warned  you  ;  but 
— I'm  a  rather  shy  man.  And  then  you  mentioned 
the  subject  of  palmistry.  You  said  you  believed  in 
it.  I  wondered  at  that.  I  had  once  read  Des- 
barolles'  book  about  it,  but  I  am  bound  to  say  I 
thought  the  whole  thing  very  great  nonsense 
indeed.' 

*  Then,'  I  gasped,  '  it  isn't  even  true  that  you 
believe  in  palmistry  ?  ■ 

4  Oh,  no.  But  I  wasn't  able  to  tell  you  that. 
You  had  begun  by  saying  that  you  believed  in 
palmistry,  and  then  you  proceeded  to  scoff  at  it. 
While  you  scoffed  I  saw  myself  as  a  man  with  a 
terribly  good  reason  for  not  scoffing  ;  and  in  a  flash 
I  saw  the  terribly  good  reason  ;  I  had  the  whole 
story — at  least  I  had  the  broad  outlines  of  it — clear 
before  me.' 

'  You  hadn't  ever  thought  of  it  before  ?  '  He 
shook  his  head.  My  eyes  beamed.  '  The  whole 
thing  was  a  sheer  improvisation  ?  ' 

4  Yes,'  said  Laider,  humbly,  4 1  am  as  bad  as  all 
that.  I  don't  say  that  all  the  details  of  the  story 
I  told  you  that  evening  were  filled  in  at  the  very 
instant  of  its  conception.  I  was  filling  them  in 
while  we  talked  about  palmistry  in  general,  and 
while  I  was  waiting  for  the  moment  when  the  story 
would  come  in  most  effectively.  And  I've  no  doubt 
I  added  some  extra  touches  in  the  course  of  the 
actual  telling.  Don't  imagine  that  I  took  the 
slightest  pleasure  in  deceiving  you.  It's  only  my 
168 


A.   V.  LAIDER 

will,  not  my  conscience,  that  is  weakened  after 
influenza.  I  simply  can't  help  telling  what  I've 
made  up,  and  telling  it  to  the  best  of  my  ability. 
But  I'm  thoroughly  ashamed  all  the  time.' 

4  Not  of  your  ability,  surely  ?  ' 

'  Yes,  of  that,  too,'  he  said  with  his  sad  smile.  '  I 
always  feel  that  I'm  not  doing  justice  to  my  idea.' 

1  You  are  too  stern  a  critic,  believe  me.' 

1  It  is  very  kind  of  you  to  say  that.  You  are 
very  kind  altogether.  Had  I  known  that  you  were 
so  essentially  a  man  of  the  world — in  the  best  sense 
of  that  term — I  shouldn't  have  so  much  dreaded 
seeing  you  just  now  and  having  to  confess  to  you. 
But  I'm  not  going  to  take  advantage  of  your 
urbanity  and  your  easy-going  ways.  I  hope  that 
some  day  we  may  meet  somewhere  when  I  haven't 
had  influenza  and  am  a  not  wholly  undesirable 
acquaintance.  As  it  is,  I  refuse  to  let  you  associate 
with  me.  I  am  an  older  man  than  you,  and  so  I 
may  without  impertinence  warn  you  against  having 
anything  to  do  with  me.' 

I  deprecated  this  advice,  of  course  ;  but,  for  a 
man  of  weakened  will,  he  showed  great  firmness. 
4  You,'  he  said,  '  in  your  heart  of  hearts  don't  want 
to  have  to  walk  and  talk  continually  with  a  person 
who  might  at  any  moment  try  to  bamboozle  you 
with  some  ridiculous  tale.  And  I,  for  my  part, 
don't  want  to  degrade  myself  by  trying  to  bam- 
boozle any  one — especially  one  whom  I  have  taught 
to  see  through  me.  Let  the  two  talks  we  have  had 
169 


SEVEN  MEN 

be  as  though  they  had  not  been.  Let  us  bow  to 
each  other,  as  last  year,  but  let  that  be  all.  Let  us 
follow  in  all  things  the  precedent  of  last  year.' 

With  a  smile  that  was  almost  gay  he  turned  on 
his  heel,  and  moved  away  with  a  step  that  was 
almost  brisk.  I  was  a  little  disconcerted.  But  I 
was  also  more  than  a  little  glad.  The  restfulness  of 
silence,  the  charm  of  liberty — these  things  were  not, 
after  all,  forfeit.  My  heart  thanked  Laider  for  that ; 
and  throughout  the  week  I  loyally  seconded  him  in 
the  system  he  had  laid  down  for  us.  All  was  as  it 
had  been  last  year.  We  did  not  smile  to  each 
other,  we  merely  bowed,  when  we  entered  or  left 
the  dining-room  or  smoking-room,  and  when  we 
met  on  the  widespread  sands  or  in  that  shop  which 
had  a  small  and  faded,  but  circulating,  library. 

Once  or  twice  in  the  course  of  the  week  it  did 
occur  to  me  that  perhaps  Laider  had  told  the 
simple  truth  at  our  first  interview  and  an  ingenious 
lie  at  our  second.  I  frowned  at  this  possibility. 
The  idea  of  any  one  wishing  to  be  quit  of  me  was 
most  distasteful.  However,  I  was  to  find  reassur- 
ance. On  the  last  evening  of  my  stay,  I  suggested, 
in  the  small  smoking-room,  that  he  and  I  should,  as 
sticklers  for  precedent,  converse.  We  did  so,  very 
pleasantly.  And  after  a  while  I  happened  to  say 
that  I  had  seen  this  afternoon  a  great  number  of 
sea-gulls  flying  close  to  the  shore. 

1  Sea-gulls  ?  '  said  Laider,  turning  in  his  chair. 

'  Yes.  And  I  don't  think  I  had  ever  realised  how 
170 


A.   V.  LAIDER 

extraordinarily  beautiful  they  are  when  their  wings 
catch  the  light.' 

*  Beautiful  ?  '  Laider  threw  a  quick  glance  at  me 
and  away  from  me.    '  You  think  them  beautiful  ?  ' 

'  Surely.' 

4  Well,  perhaps  they  are,  yes  ;  I  suppose  they  are. 
But — I  don't  like  seeing  them.  They  always 
remind  me  of  something — rather  an  awful  thing — 
that  once  happened  to  me.'  .... 

It  was  a  very  awful  thing  indeed. 


171 


SAVONAROLA' BROWN 


SAVONAROLA' BROWN 


I  LIKE  to  remember  that  I  was  the  first  to  call 
him  so,  for,  though  he  always  deprecated  the 
nickname,  in  his  heart  he  was  pleased  by  it, 
I  know,  and  encouraged  to  go  on. 

Quite  apart  from  its  significance,  he  had  reason 
to  welcome  it.  He  had  been  unfortunate  at  the 
font.  His  parents,  at  the  time  of  his  birth,  lived  in 
Ladbroke  Crescent,  W.  They  must  have  been  an 
extraordinarily  unimaginative  couple,  for  they 
could  think  of  no  better  name  for  their  child  than 
Ladbroke.  This  was  all  very  well  for  him  till  he 
went  to  school.  But  you  can  fancy  the  indignation 
and  delight  of  us  boys  at  finding  among  us  a  new- 
comer who,  on  his  own  confession,  had  been  named 
after  a  Crescent.  I  don't  know  how  it  is  nowadays, 
but  thirty-five  years  ago,  certainly,  schoolboys  re- 
garded the  possession  of  any  Christian  name  as  rather 
unmanly.  As  we  all  had  these  encumbrances,  we 
had  to  wreak  our  scorn  on  any  one  who  was  cumbered 
in  a  queer  fashion.  I  myself,  bearer  of  a  Christian 
name  adjudged  eccentric  though  brief,  had  had 
much  to  put  up  with  in  my  first  term.  Brown's 
175 


SEVEN   MEN 

arrival,  therefore,  at  the  beginning  of  my  second 
term,  was  a  good  thing  for  me,  and  I  am  afraid  I 
was  very  prominent  among  his  persecutors.     Tra- 
falgar Brown,  Tottenham  Court  Brown,  Bond  Brown 
— what  names  did  we  little  brutes  not  cull  for  him 
from  the  London  Directory  ?     Except  how  miser- 
able we  made  his  life,  I  do  not  remember  much 
about  him  as  he  was  at  that  time,  and  the  only 
important  part  of  the  little  else  that  I  do  recall  is 
that  already  he  showed  a  strong  sense  for  literature. 
For  the  majority  of  us  Carthusians,  literature  was 
bounded  on  the  north  by  Whyte  Melville,  on  the 
south  by  Hawley  Smart,  on  the  east  by  the  former, 
and  on  the  west  by  the  latter.     Little  Brown  used 
to  read  Harrison  Ainsworth,  Wilkie  Collins,   and 
other   writers   whom   we,    had   we   assayed   them, 
would  have  dismissed  as  4  deep.'     It  has  been  said 
by  Mr.  Arthur  Symons  that  '  all  art  is  a  mode  of 
escape.'     The  art  of  letters  did  not,  however,  enable 
Brown  to  escape  so  far  from  us  as  he  would  have 
wished.     In  my  third  term  he  did  not  reappear 
among  us.     His  parents  had  in  some  sort  atoned. 
Unimaginative   though   they   were,   it   seems   they 
could  understand  a  tale  of  woe  laid  before  them 
circumstantially,  and  had  engaged  a  private  tutor 
for  their  boy.     Fifteen  years  elapsed  before  I  saw 
him  again. 

This  was  at  the  second  night  of  some  play.     I  was 
dramatic  critic  for  the  Saturday  Review,  and,  weary 
of  meeting  the  same  lot  of  people  over  and  over 
176 


4  SAVONAROLA  '  BROWN 

again  at  first  nights,  had  recently  sent  a  circular  to 
the  managers  asking  that  I  might  have  seats  for 
second  nights  instead.  I  found  that  there  existed 
as  distinct  and  invariable  a  lot  of  second-nighters 
as  of  first-nighters.  The  second-nighters  were  less 
4  showy  ' ;  but  then,  they  came  rather  to  see  than 
to  be  seen,  and  there  was  an  air,  that  I  liked,  of 
earnestness  and  hopefulness  about  them.  I  used  to 
write  a  great  deal  about  the  future  of  the  British 
drama,  and  they,  for  their  part,  used  to  think  and 
talk  a  great  deal  about  it.  People  who  care  about 
books  and  pictures  find  much  to  interest  and  please 
them  in  the  present.  It  is  only  the  students  of  the 
theatre  who  always  fall  back,  or  rather  forward,  on 
the  future.  Though  second-nighters  do  come  to  see, 
they  remain  rather  to  hope  and  pray.  I  should 
have  known  anywhere,  by  the  visionary  look  in  his 
eyes,  that  Brown  was  a  confirmed  second-nighter. 

What  surprises  me  is  that  I  knew  he  was  Brown. 
It  is  true  that  he  had  not  grown  much  in  those 
fifteen  years  :  his  brow  was  still  disproportionate  to 
his  body,  and  he  looked  young  to  have  become 
4  confirmed  '  in  any  habit.  But  it  is  also  true  that 
not  once  in  the  past  ten  years,  at  any  rate,  had  he 
flitted  through  my  mind  and  poised  on  my 
conscience. 

I  hope  that  I  and  those  other  boys  had  long  ago 

ceased  from  recurring  to  him  in  nightmares.    Cordial 

though  the  hand  was  that  I  offered  him,  and  highly 

civilised  my  whole  demeanour,  he  seemed  afraid 

177  M 


SEVEN   MEN 

that  at  any  moment  I  might  begin  to  dance  around 
him,  shooting  out  my  lips  at  him  and  calling  him 
Seven-Sisters  Brown  or  something  of  that  kind.  It 
was  only  after  constant  meetings  at  second  nights, 
and  innumerable  entr'acte  talks  about  the  future  of 
the  drama,  that  he  began  to  trust  me.  In  course  of 
time  we  formed  the  habit  of  walking  home  together 
as  far  as  Cumberland  Place,  at  which  point  our 
ways  diverged.  I  gathered  that  he  was  still  living 
with  his  parents,  but  he  did  not  tell  me  where,  for 
they  had  not,  as  I  learned  by  reference  to  the  Red 
Book,  moved  from  Ladbroke  Crescent. 

I  found  his  company  restful  rather  than  inspiring. 
His  days  were  spent  in  clerkship  at  one  of  the 
smaller  Government  Offices,  his  evenings — except 
when  there  was  a  second  night — in  reading  and 
writing.  He  did  not  seem  to  know  much,  or  to 
wish  to  know  more,  about  life.  Books  and  plays, 
first  editions  and  second  nights,  were  what  he  cared 
for.  On  matters  of  religion  and  ethics  he  was  as 
little  keen  as  he  seemed  to  be  on  human  character 
in  the  raw  ;  so  that  (though  I  had  already  suspected 
him  of  writing,  or  meaning  to  write,  a  play)  my 
eyebrows  did  rise  when  he  told  me  he  meant  to 
write  a  play  about  Savonarola. 

He  made  me  understand,  however,  that  it  was 
rather  the  name  than  the  man  that  had  first 
attracted  him.  He  said  that  the  name  was  in  itself 
a  great  incentive  to  blank-verse.  He  uttered  it  to 
me  slowly,  in  a  voice  so  much  deeper  than  his  usual 
178 


'  SAVONAROLA  '  BROWN 

voice,  that  I  nearly  laughed.  For  the  actual  bearer 
of  the  name  he  had  no  hero-worship,  and  said  it 
was  by  a  mere  accident  that  he  had  chosen  him  as 
central  figure.  He  had  thought  of  writing  a  tragedy 
about  Sardanapalus ;  but  the  volume  of  the 
"  Encyclopaedia  Britannica  "  in  which  he  was  going 
to  look  up  the  main  facts  about  Sardanapalus 
happened  to  open  at  Savonarola.  Hence  a  sudden 
and  complete  peripety  in  the  student's  mind.  He 
told  me  he  had  read  the  Encyclopaedia's  article 
carefully,  and  had  dipped  into  one  or  two  of  the 
books  there  mentioned  as  authorities.  He  seemed 
almost  to  wish  he  hadn't.  '  Facts  get  in  one's  way 
so,'  he  complained.  4  History  is  one  thing,  drama 
is  another.  Aristotle  said  drama  was  more  philo- 
sophic than  history  because  it  showed  us  what  men 
would  do,  not  just  what  they  did.  I  think  that's  so 
true,  don't  you  ?  I  want  to  show  what  Savonarola 
would  have  done  if — '     He  paused. 

'  If  what  ?  ' 

1  Well,  that's  just  the  point.  I  haven't  settled 
that  yet.  When  I've  thought  of  a  plot,  I  shall  go 
straight  ahead.' 

I  said  I  supposed  he  intended  his  tragedy  rather  for 
the  study  than  for  the  stage.  This  seemed  to  hurt  him. 
I  told  him  that  what  I  meant  was  that  managers 
always  shied  at  anything  without '  a  strong  feminine 
interest.'  This  seemed  to  worry  him.  I  advised 
him  not  to  think  about  managers.  He  promised 
that  he  would  think  only  about  Savonarola. 
179 


SEVEN  MEN 

I  know  now  that  this  promise  was  not  exactly- 
kept  by  him  ;  and  he  may  have  felt  slightly  awkward 
when,  some  weeks  later,  he  told  me  he  had  begun 
the  play.  '  I've  hit  on  an  initial  idea,'  he  said,  4  and 
that's  enough  to  start  with.  I  gave  up  my  notion 
of  inventing  a  plot  in  advance.  I  thought  it  would 
be  a  mistake.  I  don't  want  puppets  on  wires.  I 
want  Savonarola  to  work  out  his  destiny  in  his  own 
way.  Now  that  I  have  the  initial  idea,  what  I've 
got  to  do  is  to  make  Savonarola  live.  I  hope  I  shall 
be  able  to  do  this.  Once  he's  alive,  I  shan't  interfere 
with  him.  I  shall  just  watch  him.  Won't  it  be 
interesting  ?  He  isn't  alive  yet.  But  there's  plenty 
of  time.  You  see,  he  doesn't  come  on  at  the  rise 
of  the  curtain.  A  Friar  and  a  Sacristan  come  on 
and  talk  about  him.  By  the  time  they've  finished, 
perhaps  he'll  be  alive.  But  they  won't  have 
finished  yet.  Not  that  they're  going  to  say  very 
much.     But  I  write  slowly.' 

I  remember  the  mild  thrill  I  had  when,  one 
evening,  he  took  me  aside  and  said  in  an  undertone, 
'  Savonarola  has  come  on.  Alive  !  '  For  me  the 
MS.  hereinafter  printed  has  an  interest  that  for  you 
it  cannot  have,  so  a-bristle  am  I  with  memories  of 
the  meetings  I  had  with  its  author  throughout  the 
nine  years  he  took  over  it.  He  never  saw  me 
without  reporting  progress,  or  lack  of  progress.  Just 
what  was  going  on,  or  standing  still,  he  did  not 
divulge.  After  the  entry  of  Savonarola,  he  never 
told  me  what  characters  were  appearing.  '  All  sorts 
180 


'SAVONAROLA'   BROWN 

of  people  appear,'  he  would  say  rather  helplessly. 
4  They  insist.  I  can't  prevent  them.'  I  used  to  say 
it  must  be  great  fun  to  be  a  creative  artist ;  but  at 
this  he  always  shook  his  head  :  4  I  don't  create. 
They  do.  Savonarola  especially,  of  course.  I  just 
look  on  and  record.  I  never  know  what's  going  to 
happen  next.'  He  had  the  advantage  of  me  in 
knowing  at  any  rate  what  had  happened  last.  But 
whenever  I  pled  for  a  glimpse  he  would  again 
shake  his  head  : 

4  The  thing  must  be  judged  as  a  whole.  Wait 
till  I've  come  to  the  end  of  the  Fifth  Act.' 

So  impatient  did  I  become  that,  as  the  years  went 
by,  I  used  rather  to  resent  his  presence  at  second 
nights.  I  felt  he  ought  to  be  at  his  desk.  His,  I 
used  to  tell  him,  was  the  only  drama  whose  future 
ought  to  concern  him  now.  And  in  point  of  fact  he 
had,  I  think,  lost  the  true  spirit  of  the  second- 
nighter,  and  came  rather  to  be  seen  than  to  see.  He 
liked  the  knowledge  that  here  and  there  in  the 
auditorium,  when  he  entered  it,  some  one  would  be 
saying  4  Who  is  that  ?  '  and  receiving  the  answer 
4  Oh,  don't  you  know?  That's  "Savonarola" 
Brown.'  This  sort  of  thing,  however,  did  not  make 
him  cease  to  be  the  modest,  unaffected  fellow  I  had 
known.  He  always  listened  to  the  advice  I  used  to 
offer  him,  though  inwardly  he  must  have  chafed  at 
it.  Myself  a  fidgety  and  uninspired  person,  unable 
to  begin  a  piece  of  writing  before  I  know  just  how 
it  shall  end,  I  had  always  been  afraid  that  sooner  or 
181 


SEVEN   MEN 

later  Brown  would  take  some  turning  that  led 
nowhither — would  lose  himself  and  come  to  grief. 
This  fear  crept  into  my  gladness  when,  one  evening 
in  the  spring  of  1909,  he  told  me  he  had  finished  the 
Fourth  Act.  Would  he  win  out  safely  through  the 
Fifth  ? 

He  himself  was  looking  rather  glum  ;  and,  as 
we  walked  away  from  the  theatre,  I  said  to  him,  4 1 
suppose  you  feel  rather  like  Thackeray  when  he'd 
"  killed  the  Colonel "  :  you've  got  to  kill  the 
Monk.' 

1  Not  quite  that,'  he  answered.  *  But  of  course 
he'll  die  very  soon  now.  A  couple  of  years  or  so. 
And  it  does  seem  rather  sad.  It's  not  merely  that 
he's  so  full  of  life.  He  has  been  becoming  much 
more  human  lately.  At  first  I  only  respected  him. 
Now  I  have  a  real  affection  for  him.' 

This  was  an  interesting  glimpse  at  last,  but  I 
turned  from  it  to  my  besetting  fear. 

1  Haven't  you,'  I  asked,  '  any  notion  of  how  he 
is  to  die  ?  ' 

Brown  shook  his  head. 

4  But  in  a  tragedy,'  I  insisted,  *  the  catas- 
trophe must  be  led  up  to,  step  by  step.  My  dear 
Brown,  the  end  of  the  hero  must  be  logical  and 
rational.' 

4 1  don't  see  that,'  he  said,  as  we  crossed  Piccadilly 
Circus.     4  In  actual  life  it  isn't  so.     What  is  there  to 
prevent  a  motor-omnibus  from  knocking  me  over 
and  killing  me  at  this  moment  ?  ' 
182 


'SAVONAROLA'   BROWN 

At  that  moment,  by  what  has  always  seemed 
to  me  the  strangest  of  coincidences,  and  just  the 
sort  of  thing  that  playwrights  ought  to  avoid,  a 
motor-omnibus  knocked  Brown  over  and  killed 
him. 

He  had,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  made  a  will 
in  which  he  appointed  me  his  literary  executor. 
Thus  passed  into  my  hands  the  unfinished  play 
by  whose  name  he  had  become  known  to  so  many 
people. 

I  hate  to  say  that  I  was  disappointed  in  it,  but  I 
had  better  confess  quite  frankly  that,  on  the  whole, 
I  was.  Had  Brown  written  it  quickly  and  read  it 
to  me  soon  after  our  first  talk  about  it,  it  might  in 
some  ways  have  exceeded  my  hopes.  But  he  had 
become  for  me,  by  reason  of  that  quiet  and  unhasting 
devotion  to  his  work  while  the  years  came  and  went, 
a  sort  of  hero  ;  and  the  very  mystery  involving  just 
what  he  was  about  had  addicted  me  to  those  ideas 
of  magnificence  which  the  unknown  is  said  always 
to  foster. 

Even  so,  however,  I  am  not  blind  to  the  great 
merits  of  the  play  as  it  stands.  It  is  well  that  the 
writer  of  poetic  drama  should  be  a  dramatist  and  a 
poet.  Here  is  a  play  that  abounds  in  striking 
situations,  and  I  have  searched  it  vainly  for  one 
line  that  does  not  scan.  What  I  nowhere  feel  is 
that  I  have  not  elsewhere  been  thrilled  or  lulled  by 
the  same  kind  of  thing.  I  do  not  go  so  far  as  to  say 
183 


SEVEN  MEN 

that  Brown  inherited  his  parents'  deplorable  lack  of 
imagination.  But  I  do  wish  he  had  been  less 
sensitive  than  he  was  to  impressions,  or  else  had 
seen  and  read  fewer  poetic  dramas  ancient  and 
modern.  Remembering  that  visionary  look  in  his 
eyes,  remembering  that  he  was  as  displeased  as  I 
by  the  work  of  all  living  playwrights,  and  as  dis- 
satisfied with  the  great  efforts  of  the  Elizabethans, 
I  wonder  that  he  was  not  more  immune  from  in- 
fluences. 

Also,  I  cannot  but  wish  still  that  he  had  faltered 
in  his  decision  to  make  no  scenario.  There  is  much 
to  be  said  for  the  theory  that  a  dramatist  should 
first  vitalise  his  characters  and  then  leave  them  un- 
fettered ;  but  I  do  feel  that  Brown's  misused  the 
confidence  he  reposed  in  them.  The  labour  of  so 
many  years  has  somewhat  the  air  of  being  a  mere 
improvisation.  Savonarola  himself,  after  the  First 
Act  or  so,  strikes  me  as  utterly  inconsistent.  It 
may  be  that  he  is  just  complex,  like  Hamlet.  He 
does  in  the  Fourth  Act  show  traces  of  that  Prince. 
I  suppose  this  is  why  he  struck  Brown  as  having 
become  '  more  human.'  To  me  he  seems  merely  a 
poorer  creature. 

But  enough  of  these  reservations.  In  my  anxiety 
for  poor  Brown's  sake  that  you  should  not  be  dis- 
appointed, perhaps  I  have  been  carrying  tactfulness 
too  far  and  prejudicing  you  against  that  for  which 
I  specially  want  your  favour.  Here,  without  more 
ado,  is 

184 


SAVONAROLA 

A  Tragedy 
by 

L.    BROWN 

ACT  I 

Scene  :  A  Room  in  the  Monastery  of  San  Marco, 
Florence. 

Time  :  1490,  a.d.     A  summer  morning. 

Enter  the  Sacristan  and  a  Friar. 

Sacr. 

Savonarola  looks  more  grim  to-day 

Than  ever.     Should  I  speak  my  mind,  I'd  say 

That  he  was  fashioning  some  new  great  scourge 

To  flay  the  backs  of  men. 

Fri. 

'Tis  even  so. 
Brother  Filippo  saw  him  stand  last  night 
In  solitary  vigil  till  the  dawn 
Lept  o'er  the  Arno,  and  his  face  was  such 
As  men  may  wear  in  Purgatory — nay, 
E'en  in  the  inmost  core  of  Hell's  own  fires. 

Sacr. 

I  often  wonder  if  some  woman's  face, 
Seen  at  some  rout  in  his  old  worldling  days, 
185 


SEVEN   MEN 

Haunts  him  e'en  now,  e'en  here,  and  urges  him 
To  fierier  fury  'gainst  the  Florentines. 

Fri. 

Savonarola  love-sick  !     Ha,  ha,  ha  ! 

Love-sick  ?     He,  love-sick  ?     Tis  a  goodly  jest ! 

The  confirm'd  misogyn  a  ladies'  man  ! 

Thou  must  have  eaten  of  some  strange  red  herb 

That  takes  the  reason  captive.     I  will  swear 

Savonarola  never  yet  hath  seen 

A  woman  but  he  spurn'd  her.     Hist !     He  comes. 

[Enter  Savonarola,  rapt  in  thought.] 

Give  thee  good  morrow,  Brother. 

Sacr. 

And  therewith 
A  multitude  of  morrows  equal-good 
Till  thou,  by  Heaven's  grace,  hast  wrought  the  work 
Nearest  thine  heart. 

Sav. 

I  thank  thee,  Brother,  yet 
I  thank  thee  not,  for  that  my  thankfulness 
(An  such  there  be)  pives  thanks  to  Heaven  alone. 

Fri.  [To  Sacr.] 

'Tis  a  right  answer  he  hath  given  thee. 
Had  Sav'narola  spoken  less  than  thus, 
Methinks  me,  the  less  Sav'narola  he. 
186 


'SAVONAROLA' 

As  when  the  snow  lies  on  yon  Apennines, 

White  as  the  hem  of  Mary  Mother's  robe, 

And  insusceptible  to  the  sun's  rays, 

Being  harder  to  the  touch  than  temper'd  steel, 

E'en  so  this  great  gaunt  monk  white-visaged 

Upstands  to  Heaven  and  to  Heav'n  devotes 

The  scarped  thoughts  that  crown  the  upper  slopes 

Of  his  abrupt  and  austeve  nature. 

Sacr. 

Aye. 

[Enter  Lucrezia  Borgia,  St.  Francis  of  Assisi, 
and  Leonardo  da  Vinci.     Luc.  is  thickly  veiled.] 

St.  Fran. 

This  is  the  place. 

Luc.  [Pointing  at  Sav.] 

And  this  the  man  !  [Aside.]  And  I — 
By  the  hot  blood  that  courses  i'  my  veins 
I  swear  it  ineluctably — the  woman  ! 

Sav. 

Who  is  this  wanton  ? 

[Luc.  throws  back  her  hood,  revealing  her  face. 
Sav.  starts  back,  gazing  at  her.] 

St.  Fran. 

Hush,  Sir  !     'Tis  my  little  sister 
The  poisoner,  right  well-belov'd  by  all 

187  \ 


SEVEN   MEN 

Whom  she  as  yet  hath  spared.     Hither  she  came 
Mounted  upon  another  little  sister  of  mine — 
A  mare,  caparison'd  in  goodly  wise. 
She — I  refer  now  to  Lucrezia — 
Desireth  to  have  word  of  thee  anent 
Some  matter  that  befrets  her. 

Sav.  [To  Luc] 

Hence  !     Begone  ! 
Savonarola  will  not  tempted  be 
By  face  of  woman  e'en  tho'  't  be,  tho'  'tis, 
Surpassing  fair.     All  hope  abandon  therefore. 
I  charge  thee  :  Vade  retro,  Satanas. 

Leonardo 

Sirrah,  thou  speakst  in  haste,  as  is  the  way 

Of  monkish  men.     The  beauty  of  Lucrezia 

Commends,  not  discommends,  her  to  the  eyes 

Of  keener  thinkers  than  I  take  thee  for. 

I  am  an  artist  and  an  engineer, 

Giv'n  o'er  to  subtile  dreams  of  what  shall  be 

On  this  our  planet.     I  foresee  a  day 

When  men  shall  skim  the  earth  i'  certain  chairs 

Not  drawn  by  horses  but  sped  on  by  oil 

Or  other  matter,  and  shall  thread  the  sky 

Birdlike. 

Luc. 

It  may  be  as  thou  sayest,  friend, 
Or  may  be  not.  [To  Sav.]  As  touching  this  our  errand, 
188 


'SAVONAROLA' 

I  crave  of  thee,  Sir  Monk,  an  audience 
Instanter. 


Fri. 

Lo  !     Here  Alighieri  comes. 
I  had  methought  me  he  was  still  at  Parma. 

[Enter  Dante.] 

St.  Fran.  [To  Dan.] 

How  fares  my  little  sister  Beatrice  ? 

Dan. 

She  died,  alack,  last  sennight. 

St.  Fran. 

Did  she  so  ? 
If  the  condolences  of  men  avail 
Thee  aught,  take  mine. 

Dan. 

They  are  of  no  avail. 

Sav.  [To  Luc] 

I  do  refuse  thee  audience. 

Luc. 

Then  why 
Didst  thou  not  say  so  promptly  when  I  ask'd  it  ? 
189 


SEVEN  MEN 

Sav. 

Full  well  thou  knowst  that  I  was  interrupted 

By  Alighieri's  entry. 

[Noise  without.  Enter  Guelfs  and  Ghibellines 
fighting.] 

What  is  this  ? 

Luc. 

I  did  not  think  that  in  this  cloister'd  spot 

There  would  be  so  much  doing.     I  had  look'd 

To  find  Savonarola  all  alone 

And  tempt  him  in  his  uneventful  cell. 

Instead  o'  which — Spurn'd  am  I  ?     I  am  I. 

There  was  a  time,  Sir,  look  to  't !     O  damnation  ! 

What  is  't  ?     Anon  then  !     These  my  toys,  my 
gauds, 

That  in  the  cradle — aye,  't  my  mother's  breast — 

I  puled  and  lisped  at, — 'Tis  impossible, 

Tho',  faith,  'tis  not  so,  forasmuch  as  'tis. 

And  I  a  daughter  of  the  Borgias  ! — 

Or  so  they  told  me.     Liars  !     Flatterers  ! 

Currying  lick-spoons  !     Where's  the  Hell  of  't  then  ? 

'Tis  time  that  I  were  going.     Farewell,  Monk, 

But  I'll  avenge  me  ere  the  sun  has  sunk. 

[Exeunt  Luc,  St.  Fran.,  and  Leonardo,  fol- 
lowed by  Dan.  Sav.,  having  watched  Luc.  out  of 
sight,  sinks  to  his  knees,  sobbing.  Fri.  and  Sacr. 
watch  him  in  amazement.  Guelfs  and  Ghibellines 
continue  fighting  as  the  Curtain  falls.] 


190 


'SAVONAROLA 


ACT  II 

Time  :  Afternoon  of  same  day. 

Scene  :  Lucrezia's  Laboratory.  Retorts,  test-tubes, 
etc.  On  small  Renaissance  table,  up  c,  if  a  great 
poison-bowl,  the  contents  of  which  are  being  stirred  by 
the  First  Apprentice.  The  Second  Apprentice 
stands  by,  watching  him. 

Second  App. 

For  whom  is  the  brew  destin'd  ? 

First  App. 

I  know  not. 
Lady  Lucrezia  did  but  lay  on  me 
Injunctions  as  regards  the  making  of  't, 
The  which  I  have  obey'd.     It  is  compounded 
Of  a  malignant  and  a  deadly  weed 
Found  not  save  in  the  Gulf  of  Spezia, 
And  one  small  phial  of  't,  I  am  advis'd, 
Were  more  than  'nough  to  slay  a  regiment 
Of  Messer  Malatesta's  condottieri 
In  all  their  armour. 

Second  App. 

I  can  well  believe  it. 
Mark  how  the  purple  bubbles  froth  upon 
The  evil  surface  of  its  nether  slime  ! 
191 


SEVEN  MEN 

[Enter  Luc] 

Luc.  [To  First  App.] 
Is  't  done,  Sir  Sluggard  ? 

First  App. 

Madam,  to  a  turn. 
Luc. 

Had  it  not  been  so,  I  with  mine  own  hand 
WouJd  have  outpour'd  it  down  thy  gullet,  knave. 
See,  here's  a  ring  of  cunningly-wrought  gold 
That  I,  on  a  dark  night,  did  purchase  from 
A  goldsmith  on  the  Ponte  Vecchio. 
Small  was  his  shop,  and  hoar  of  visage  he. 
I  did  bemark  that  from  the  ceiling's  beams 
Spiders  had  spun  their  webs  for  many  a  year, 
The  which  hung  erst  like  swathes  of  gossamer 
Seen  in  the  shadows  of  a  fairy  glade, 
But  now  most  woefully  were  weighted  o'er 
With  gather'd  dust.     Look  well  now  at  the  ring  ! 
Touch'd  here,  behold,  it  opes  a  cavity 
Capacious  of  three  drops  of  yon  fell  stuff. 
Dost  heed  ?     Whoso  then  puts  it  on  his  finger 
Dies,  and  his  soul  is  from  his  body  rapt 
To  Hell  or  Heaven  as  the  case  may  be. 
Take  thou  this  toy  and  pour  the  three  drops  in. 

[Hands  ring  to  First  App.  and  comes  down  c] 

So,  Sav'narola,  thou  shalt  learn  that  I 
Utter  no  threats  but  I  do  make  them  good. 
192 


'SAVONAROLA' 

Ere  this  day's  sun  hath  wester'd  from  the  view 

Thou  art  to  preach  from  out  the  Loggia 

Dei  Lanzi  to  the  cits  in  the  Piazza. 

I,  thy  Lucrezia,  will  be  upon  the  steps 

To  offer  thee  with  phrases  seeming-fair 

That  which  shall  seal  thine  eloquence  for  ever. 

O  mighty  lips  that  held  the  world  in  spell 

But  would  not  meet  these  little  lips  of  mine 

In  the  sweet  way  that  lovers  use — O  thin, 

Cold,  tight-drawn,  bloodless  lips,  which  natheless  I 

Deem  of  all  lips  the  most  magnifical 

In  this  our  city 

[Enter  the  Borgias'  Fool.] 

Well,  Fool,  what's  thy  latest  ? 
Fool 

Aristotle's  or  Zeno's,  Lady — 'tis  neither  latest  nor 
last.  For,  marry,  if  the  cobbler  stuck  to  his  last, 
then  were  his  latest  his  last  in  rebus  ambulantibus. 
Argal,  I  stick  at  nothing  but  cobble-stones,  which, 
by  the  same  token,  are  stuck  to  the  road  by  men's 
fingers. 

Luc. 

How  many  crows  may  nest  in  a  grocer's  jerkin  ? 

Fool 

A  full  dozen  at  cock-crow,  and  something  less  under 
the  dog-star,  by  reason  of  the  dew,  which  lies 
heavy  on  men  taken  by  the  scurvy. 

193  N 


SEVEN  MEN 

Luc.  [To  First  App.] 
Methinks  the  Fool  is  a  fool. 

Fool 

And  therefore,  by  auricular  deduction,  am  I  own 

twin  to  the  Lady  Lucrezia  ! 

[Sings.] 

When  pears  hang  green  on  the  garden  wall 

With  a  nid,  and  a  nod,  and  a  niddy-niddy-o, 
Then  prank  you,  lads  and  lasses  all, 

With  a  yea  and  a  nay  and  a  niddy-o. 

But  when  the  thrush  flies  out  o'  the  frost 

With  a  nid,  [etc.] 
'Tis  time  for  loons  to  count  the  cost, 
With  a  yea  [etc.] 

[Enter  the  Porter.] 

Porter 

0  my  dear  Mistress,  there  is  one  below 
Demanding  to  have  instant  word  of  thee. 

1  told  him  that  your  Ladyship  was  not 

At  home.     Vain  perjury  !     He  would  not  take 
Nay  for  an  answer. 

Luc. 

Ah  ?     What  manner  of  man 
Is  he? 

194 


'SAVONAROLA' 

Porter 

A  personage  the  like  of  whom 
Is  wholly  unfamiliar  to  my  gaze. 
Cowl'd  is  he,  but  I  saw  his  great  eyes  glare 
From  their  deep  sockets  in  such  wise  as  leopards 
Glare  from  their  caverns,  crouching  ere  they  spring 
On  their  reluctant  prey. 

Luc. 

And  what  name  gave  he  ? 

Porter  [After  a  pause.] 
Something-arola. 

Luc. 

Savon-  ?  [Porter  nods.]  Show  him  up. 

[Exit  Porter.] 
Fool 

If  he  be  right  astronomically,  Mistress,  then  is  he 
the  greater  dunce  in  respect  of  true  learning,  the 
which  goes  by  the  globe.  Argal,  'twere  better  he 
widened  his  wind-pipe. 

[Sings.] 

Fly  home,  sweet  self, 

Nothing's  for  weeping, 

Hemp  was  not  made 

For  lovers'  keeping, 

Lovers'  keeping, 

Cheerly,  cheerly,  fly  away. 

195 


SEVEN   MEN 

Hew  no  more  wood 
While  ash  is  glowing, 
The  longest  grass 
Is  lovers'  mowing, 
Lovers'  mowing, 
Cheerly,  [etc.] 

[Re-enter  Porter,  followed  by  Sav.  Exeunt 
Porter,  Fool,  and  First  and  Second  Apps.] 

Sav. 

I  am  no  more  a  monk,  I  am  a  man 

O'  the  world. 

[Throws  off  cowl  and  frock,  and  stands  forth  in 
the  costume  of  a  Renaissance  nobleman.  Lu- 
crezia  looks  him  up  and  down.] 

Lua 

Thou  cutst  a  sorry  figure. 

Sav. 

That 
Is  neither  here  nor  there.     I  love  you,  Madam. 

Luc. 

And  this,  methinks,  is  neither  there  nor  here, 
For  that  my  love  of  thee  hath  vanished, 
Seeing  thee  thus  beprankt.     Go  pad  thy  calves  ! 
Thus  mightst  thou,  just  conceivably,  with  luck, 
Capture  the  fancy  of  some  serving-wench. 
196 


'SAVONAROLA' 

Sat. 

And  this  is  all  thou  hast  to  say  to  me  ? 

Luc. 
It  is. 

Sav. 

I  am  dismiss'd  ? 

Luc. 

Thou  art. 

Sav. 

Tis  well. 
[Resumes  frock  and  ccwl.] 
Savonarola  is  himself  once  more. 

Luc. 

And  all  my  love  for  him  returns  to  mc 

A  thousandfold  ! 

SaV; 

Too  late  !     My  pride  of  manhood 
Is  wounded  irremediably.     I'll 
To  the  Piazza,  where  my  flock  awaits  me. 
Thus  do  we  see  that  men  make  great  mistakes 
But  may  amend  them  when  the  conscience  wakes. 

[Exit] 

Luc. 

I'm  half  avenged  now,  but  only  half  : 
197 


SEVEN  MEN 

'Tis  with  the  ring  I'll  have  the  final  laugh  ! 

Tho'  love  be  sweet,  revenge  is  sweeter  far. 

To  the  Piazza  !     Ha,  ha,  ha,  ha,  har  ! 

[Seizes  ring,  and  exit.  Through  open  door  are 
heard,  as  the  Curtain  falls,  sounds  of  a  terrific 
hubbub  in  the  Piazza.] 


ACT  III 

Scene  :  The  Piazza. 

Time  :  A  few  minutes  anterior  to  close  of  preceding 
Act. 

The  Piazza  is  filled  from  end  to  end  with  a  vast 
seething  crowd  that  is  drawn  entirely  from  the  lower 
orders.  There  is  a  sprinkling  of  wild-eyed  and 
dishevelled  women  in  it.  The  men  are  lantern-jawed, 
with  several  days'  growth  of  beard.  Most  of  them 
carry  rude  weapons — staves,  bill-hooks,  crow-bars,  and 
the  like — and  are  in  as  excited  a  condition  as  the 
women.  Some  of  them  are  bare-headed,  others  affect 
a  kind  of  Phrygian  cap.     Cobblers  predominate. 

Enter  Lorenzo  de  Medici  and  Cosimo  de  Medici. 
They  wear  cloaks  of  scarlet  brocade,  and,  to  avoid 
notice,  hold  masks  to  their  faces. 

Cos. 

What  purpose  doth  the  foul  and  greasy  plebs 

Ensue  to-day  here  ? 

198 


'SAVONAROLA' 

Lor. 

I  nor  know  nor  care. 
Cos. 

How  thrall'd  thou  art  to  the  philosophy 
Of  Epicurus  !     Naught  that's  human  I 
Deem  alien  from  myself.  [To  a  Cobbler.]  Make 

answer,  fellow  ! 
What  empty  hope  hath  drawn  thee  by.  a  thread 
Forth  from  the  o&scene  hovel  where  thou  starvest  ? 

Cob. 

No  empty  hope,  your  Honour,  but  the  full 

Assurance  that  to-day,  as  yesterday, 

Savonarola  will  let  loose  his  thunder 

Against  the  vices  of  the  idle  rich 

And  from  the  brimming  cornucopia 

Of  his  immense  vocabulary  pour 

Scorn  on  the  lamentable  heresies 

Of  the  New  Learning  and  on  all  the  art 

Later  than  Giotto. 

Cos. 

Mark  how  absolute 
The  knave  is  ! 

Lor. 

Then  are  parrots  rational 
When  they  regurgitate  the  thing  they  hear  ! 
This  fool  is  but  an  unit  of  the  crowd, 
And  crowds  are  senseless  as  the  vasty  deep 
199 


SEVEN  MEN 

That  sinks  or  surges  as  the  moon  dictates. 

I  know  these  crowds,  and  know  that  any  man 

That  hath  a  glib  tongue  and  a  rolling  eye 

Can  as  he  willeth  with  them. 

[Removes  his  mask  and  mounts  steps  of  Loggia.] 

Citizens  ! 
[Prolonged  yells  and  groans  from  the  crowd.] 

Yes,  I  am  he,  I  am  that  same  Lorenzo 

Whom  you  have  nicknamed  the  Magnificent. 

[Further  terrific  yells,  shakings  of  fists,  brandish- 
ings  of  bill-hooks,  insistent  cries  of  i  Death  to 
Lorenzo!'  ' Down  with  the  Magnificent!'  Cob- 
blers on  fringe  of  crowd,  down  c,  exhibit  especially 
all  the  symptoms  of  epilepsy,  whooping-cough, 
and  other  ailments.] 

You  love  not  me. 

[The  crowd  makes  an  ugly  rush.  Lor.  appears 
likely  to  be  dragged  down  and  torn  limb  from  limb, 
but  raises  one  hand  in  nick  of  time,  and  continues :] 

Yet  I  deserve  your  love. 
[The    yells    are    now    variegated    with    dubious 
murmurs.     A  cobbler  down  c.  thrusts  his  face 
feverishly  in  the  face  of  another  and  repeats,  in  a 
hoarse  interrogative  whisper,  *  Deserves  our  love  ? '] 

Not  for  the  sundry  boons  I  have  bestow'd 

And  benefactions  I  have  lavished 

Upon  Firenze,  City  of  the  Flowers, 

But  for  the  love  that  in  this  rugged  breast 

I  bear  you. 

[The  yells  have  now  died  away,  and  there  is  a 
200 


'SAVONAROLA' 

sharp  fall  in  dubious  murmurs.  The  cobbler 
down  c.  says,  in  an  ear-piercing  whisper,  l  The 
love  he  bears  us,'  drops  his  lower  jaw,  nods  his 
head  repeatedly,  and  awaits  in  an  intolerable 
state  of  suspense  the  orator's  next  words.] 
I  am  not  a  blameless  man, 

[Some  dubious  murmurs.] 
Yet  for  that  I  have  lov'd  you  passing  much, 
Shall  some  things  be  forgiven  me. 

[Noises  of  cordial  assent.] 
There  dwells 
In  this  our  city,  known  unto  you  all, 
A  man  more  virtuous  than  I  am,  and 
A  thousand  times  more  intellectual ; 
Yet  envy  not  I  him,  for — shall  I  name  him  ? — 
He  loves  not  you.     His  name  ?     I  will  not  cut 
Your  hearts  by  speaking  it.     Here  let  it  stay 
On  tip  o'  tongue. 

[Insistent  clamour.] 
Then  steel  you  to  the  shock  ! — 
Savonarola. 

[For  a  moment  or  so  the  crowd  reels  silently 
under  the  shock.     Cobbler  down  c.  is  the  first  to 
recover  himself  and  cry  '  Death  to  Savonarola  !  * 
The  cry  instantly  becomes  general.     Lor.  holds 
up  his  hand  and  gradually  imposes  silence.] 
His  twin  bug-bears  are 
Yourselves  and  that  New  Learning  which  I  hold 
Less  dear  than  only  you. 

[Profound  sensation.    Everybody  whispers  '  Than 
201 


SEVEN  MEN 

only  you '  to  everybody  else.    A  woman  near  steps 
of  Loggia  attempts  to  kiss  hem  o/Lor.'s  garment.] 
Would  you  but  con 

With  me  the  old  philosophers  of  Hellas, 

Her  fervent  bards  and  calm  historians, 

You  would  arise  and  say  '  We  will  not  hear 

Another  word  against  them  !  ' 

[The  crowd  already  says  this,  repeatedly,  with 
great  emphasis.] 

Take  the  Dialogues 

Of  Plato,  for  example.     You  will  find 

A  spirit  far  more  truly  Christian 

In  them  than  in  the  ravings  of  the  sour-souPd 

Savonarola. 

[Prolonged  cries  of  '  Death  to  the  Sour-Souled 
Savonarola  !  '  Several  cobblers  detach  themselves 
from  the  crowd  and  rush  away  to  read  the  Platonic 
Dialogues.  Enter  Savonarola.  The  crowd,  as  he 
makes  his  way  through  it,  gives  up  all  further  control 
of  its  feelings,  and  makes  a  noise  for  which  even  the 
best  zoologists  might  not  find  a  good  comparison. 
The  staves  and  bill-hooks  wave  like  twigs  in  a  storm. 
One  would  say  that  Sav.  must  have  died  a  thousand 
deaths  already.  He  is,  however,  unharmed  and  un- 
ruffled as  he  reaches  the  upper  step  of  the  Loggia. 
Lor.  meanwhile  has  rejoined  Cos.  in  the  Piazza.\ 

Sav. 

Pax  vobiscum,  brothers  ! 
[This  does  but  exacerbate  the  crowd's  frenzy.] 


'SAVONAROLA* 

Voice  of  a  Cobbler 

Hear  his  false  lips  cry  Peace  when  there  is  no 

Peace  ! 

Sav. 

Are  not  you  ashamed,  O  Florentines, 

[Renewed  yells,  but  also  some  symptoms  of  manly 

shame.] 
That  hearken'd  to  Lorenzo  and  now  reel 
Inebriate  with  the  exuberance 
Of  his  verbosity  ? 

[The  crowd  makes  an  obvious  effort  to  pull  itself 

together.] 

A  man  can  fool 
Some  of  the  people  all  the  time,  and  can 
Fool  all  the  people  sometimes,  but  he  cannot 
Fool  all  the  people  all  the  time. 

[Loud  cheers.    Several  cobblers  clap  one  another 

on  the  back.     Cries  of 4  Death  to  Lorenzo  !  '     The 

meeting  is  now  well  in  hand.] 

To-day 
I  must  adopt  a  somewhat  novel  course 
In  dealing  with  the  awful  wickedness 
At  present  noticeable  in  this  city. 
I  do  so  with  reluctance.     Hitherto 
I  have  avoided  personalities. 
But  now  my  sense  of  duty  forces  me 
To  a  departure  from  my  custom  of 
Naming  no  names.     One  name  I  must  and  shall 
Name. 

203 


SEVEN   MEN 

[All  eyes  are  turned  on  Lor.,  who  smiles  uncom- 
fortably.] 

No,  I  do  not  mean  Lorenzo.     He 

Is  'neath  contempt. 

[Loud  and  prolonged  laughter,  accompanied  with 
hideous  grimaces  at  Lor.    Exeunt  Lor.  and  Cos.] 

I  name  a  woman's  name, 
[The  women  in  the  crowd  eye  one  another  sus- 
piciously.] 

A  name  known  to  you  all — four-syllabled, 

Beginning  with  an  L. 

[Pause.     Enter  hurriedly  Luc,  carrying  the  ring. 
She  stands,  unobserved  by  any  one,  on  outskirt  of 
crowd.     Sav.  utters  the  name  :] 
Lucrezia  ! 

Luc.  [With  equal  intensity.] 
Savonarola  ! 

[Sav.  starts  violently  and  stares  in  direction  of 
her  voice.] 

Yes,  I  come,  I  come  ! 
[Forces  her  way  to  steps  of  Loggia.     The  crowd  is 
much   bewildered,   and  the  cries   of  l  Death  to 
Lucrezia  Borgia  !  '  are  few  and  sporadic] 
Why  didst  thou  call  me  ? 

[Sav.  looks  somewhat  embarrassed.] 
What  is  thy  distress  ? 
I  see  it  all  !     The  sanguinary  mob 
Clusters  to  rend  thee  !     As  the  antler'd  stag, 
204 


'SAVONAROLA' 

With  fine  eyes  glazed  from  the  too-long  chase, 

Turns  to  defy  the  foam-fleck'd  pack,  and  thinks, 

In  his  last  moment,  of  some  graceful  hind 

Seen  once  afar  upon  a  mountain-top, 

E'en  so,  Savonarola,  didst  thou  think, 

In  thy  most  dire  extremity,  of  me. 

And  here  I  am  !     Courage  !     The  horrid  hounds 

Droop  tail  at  sight  of  me  and  fawn  away 

Innocuous. 

[The  crowd  does  indeed  seem  to  have  fallen 
completely  under  the  sway  of  Luc's  magnetism, 
and  is  evidently  convinced  that  it  had  been  about 
to  make  an  end  of  the  monk.] 

Take  thou,  and  wear  henceforth, 

As  a  sure  talisman  'gainst  future  perils, 

This  little,  little  ring. 

[Sav.  makes  awkward  gesture  of  refusal.  Angry 
murmurs  from  the  crowd.  Cries  of  '  Take  thou 
the  ring  !  '     '  Churl  !  '     '  Put  it  on  !  '  etc. 

Enter  the  Borgias'  Fool  and  stands  unnoticed 
on  fringe  of  crowd.] 

I  hoped  you  'Id  like  it — 
Neat  but  not  gaudy.     Is  my  taste  at  fault  ? 
I'd  so  look'd  forward  to —  [Sob.]  No,  I'm  not  crying, 
But  just  a  little  hurt. 

[Hardly  a  dry  eye  in  the  crowd.  Also  swayings 
and  snarlings  indicative  that  Sav.'s  life  is  again 
not  worth  a  momenVs  purchase.  Sav.  makes 
awkward  gesture  of  acceptance,  but  just  as  he  is 
205 


Luc. 


SEVEN   MEN 

about  to  put  ring  on  finger,  the  Fool  touches  his 
lute  and  sings  : — ] 

Wear  not  the  ring, 

It  hath  an  unkind  sting, 

Ding,  dong,  ding. 
Bide  a  minute, 
There's  poison  in  it, 
Poison  in  it, 

Ding-a-dong,  dong,  ding. 

The  fellow  lies. 
[The  crowd  is  torn  with  conflicting  opinions. 
Mingled  cries  of  '  Wear  not  the  ring  I '  '  The 
fellow  lies  !  !  c  Bide  a  minute  !  '  '  Death  to  the 
Fool !  '  *  Silence  for  the  Fool  !  '  '  Ding-a-dong, 
dong,  ding  !  '  etc.] 


Fool 


[Sings.] 

Wear  not  the  ring, 

For  Death's  a  robber-king, 

Ding,  [etc.] 
There's  no  trinket 
Is  what  you  think  it, 
What  you  think  it, 

Ding-a-dong,  [etc.] 

[Sav.  throws  ring  in  Luc's  face.    Enter  Pope 
Julius  II,  with  Papal  army.] 
206 


'SAVONAROLA' 

Pope 

Arrest  that  man  and  woman  ! 

[Re-enter  Guelfs  and  Ghibellines  fighting.  Sav. 
and  Luc.  are  arrested  by  Papal  officers.  Enter 
Michael  Angelo.  Andrea  del  Sarto  appears 
for  a  moment  at  a  window.  Pippa  passes. 
Brothers  of  the  Misericordia  go  by,  singing  a 
Requiem  for  Francesca  da  Rimini.  Enter  Boc- 
caccio, Benvenuto  Cellini,  and  many  others, 
making  remarks  highly  characteristic  of  them- 
selves but  scarcely  audible  through  the  terrific 
thunderstorm  which  now  bursts  over  Florence  and 
is  at  its  loudest  and  darkest  crisis  as  the  Curtain 
falls.] 


ACT  IV 

Time  :  Three  hours  later. 

Scene  :  A  Dungeon  on  the  ground-floor  of  the 
Palazzo  Civico. 

The  stage  is  bisected  from  top  to  bottom  by  a  wall,  on 
one  side  of  which  is  seen  the  interior  of  Lucrezia's 
cell,  on  the  other  that  of  Savonarola's. 

Neither  he  nor  she  knows  that  the  other  is  in  the 
next  cell.     The  audience,  however,  knows  this. 

Each  cell  (because  of  the  width  and  height  of  the 

proscenium)  is  of  more  than  the  average  Florentine 

size,  but  is  bare  even  to  the  point  of  severity,  its  sole 

amenities  being  some  straw,  a  hunk  of  bread,  and  a 

207 


SEVEN   MEN 

stone  pitcher.     The  door  of  each  is  facing  the  audience. 
Dim-ish  light. 

Lucrezia  wears  long  and  clanking  chains  on  her 
wrists,  as  does  also  Savonarola.  Imprisonment  has 
left  its  mark  on  both  of  them.  Savonarola's  hair 
has  turned  white.  His  whole  aspect  is  that  of  a  very 
old,  old  man.  Lucrezia  looks  no  older  than  before, 
but  Jias  gone  mad. 

Sav. 

Alas,  how  long  ago  this  morning  seems 
This  evening  !     A  thousand  thousand  aeons 
Are  scarce  the  measure  of  the  gulf  betwixt 
My  then  and  now.     Methinks  I  must  have  been 
Here  since  the  dim  creation  of  the  world 
And  never  in  that  interval  have  seen 
The  tremulous  hawthorn  burgeon  in  the  brake, 
Nor  heard  the  hum  o'  bees,  nor  woven  chains 
Of  buttercups  on  Mount  Fiesole 
What  time  the  sap  lept  in  the  cypresses, 
Imbuing  with  the  friskfulness  of  Spring 
Those  melancholy  trees.     I  do  forget 
The  aspect  of  the  sun.     Yet  I  was  born 
A  freeman,  and  the  Saints  of  Heaven  smiled 
Down  on  my  crib.     What  would  my  sire  have  said, 
And  what  my  dam,  had  anybody  told  them 
The  time  would  come  when  I  should  occupy 
A  felon's  cell  ?     O  the  disgrace  of  it ! — 
The  scandal,  the  incredible  come-down  ! 
It  masters  me.     I  see  i'  my  mind's  eye 
208 


'SAVONAROLA' 

The  public  prints — c  Sharp  Sentence  on  a  Monk.' 

What  then  ?     I  thought  I  was  of  sterner  stuff 

Than  is  affrighted  by  what  people  think. 

Yet  thought  I  so  because  'twas  thought  of  me, 

And  so  'twas  thought  of  me  because  I  had 

A  hawk-like  profile  and  a  baleful  eye. 

Lo  !  my  soul's  chin  recedes,  soft  to  the  touch 

As  half-churn 'd  butter.     Seeming  hawk  is  dove, 

And  dove's  a  gaol-bird  now.     Fie  out  upon  't ! 

Luc. 

How  comes  it  ?     I  am  Empress  Dowager 

Of  China — yet  was  never  crown'd.     This  must 

Be  seen  to. 

[Quickly  gathers  some  straw  and  weaves  a  crown, 

which  she  puts  on.] 

Sat. 

O,  what  a  degringolade  ! 
The  great  career  I  had  mapp'd  out  for  me — 
Nipp'd  i'  the  bud.     What  life,  when  I  come  out, 
Awaits  me  ?     Why,  the  very  Novices 
And  callow  Postulants  will  draw  aside 
As  I  pass  by,  and  say  '  That  man  hath  done 
Time  !  '    And  yet  shall  I  wince  ?    The  worst  of  Time 
Is  not  in  having  done  it,  but  in  doing  't. 

Luc. 

Ha,  ha,  ha,  ha  !     Eleven  billion  pig-tails 

209  o 


SEVEN   MEN 

Do  tremble  at  my  nod  imperial, — 
The  which  is  as  it  should  be. 


Sav. 

I  have  heard 
That  gaolers  oft  are  willing  to  carouse 
With  them  they  watch  o'er,  and  do  sink  at  last 
Into  a  drunken  sleep,  and  then's  the  time 
To  snatch  the  keys  and  make  a  bid  for  freedom. 
Gaoler  !     Ho,  Gaoler  ! 

[Sounds  of  lock  being  turned  and  bolts  withdrawn. 

Enter  the  Borgias'  Fool,  in  plain  clothes,  carrying 

bunch  of  keys.] 

I  have  seen  thy  face 
Before. 

Fool 

I  saved  thy  life  this  afternoon,  Sir. 

Sav. 

Thou  art  the  Borgias'  Fool  ? 

Fool 

Say  rather,  was. 
Unfortunately  I  have  been  discharg'd 
For  my  betrayal  of  Lucrezia, 
So  that  I  have  to  speak  like  other  men — 
Decasyllabically,  and  with  sense. 
An  hour  ago  the  gaoler  of  this  dungeon 
210 


'SAVONAROLA' 

Died  of  an  apoplexy.     Hearing  which, 
I  ask'd  for  and  obtain'd  his  billet. 


Sav. 

Fetch 

A  stoup  o'  liquor  for  thyself  and  me. 

[Exit  Gaoler.] 

Freedom  !  there's  nothing  that  thy  votaries 

Grudge  in  the  cause  of  thee.     That  decent  man 

Is  doom'd  by  me  to  lose  his  place  again 

To-morrow  morning  when  he  wakes  from  out 

His  hoggish  slumber.     Yet  I  care  not. 

[Re-enter  Gaoler  with  a  leathern  bottle  and  two 
glasses.] 

Ho! 

This  is  the  stuff  to  warm  our  vitals,  this 

The  panacea  for  all  mortal  ills 

And  sure  elixir  of  eternal  youth. 

Drink,  bonniman  ! 

[Gaoler  drains  a  glass  and  shows  signs  of 
instant  intoxication.  Sav.  claps  him  on  shoulder 
and  replenishes  glass.  Gaoler  drinks  again, 
lies  down  on  floor,  and  snores.  Sav.  snatches  the 
bunch  of  keys,  laughs  long  but  silently,  and 
creeps  out  on  tip-toe,  leaving  door  ajar. 
Luc.  meanwhile  has  lain  down  on  the  straw  in 
her  cell,  and  fallen  asleep. 

Noise  of  bolts  being  shot  back,  jangling  of  keys, 
grating  of  lock,  and  the  door  of  Luc's  cell  flies 
open.     Sav.  takes  two  steps  across  the  threshold, 
211 


SEVEN  MEN 

his   arms    outstretched   and   his   upturned  face 

transfigured  with  a  great  joy.] 

How  sweet  the  open  air 
Leaps  to  my  nostrils  !     O  the  good  brown  earth 
That  yields  once  more  to  my  elastic  tread 
And  laves  these  feet  with  its  remember'd  dew  ! 

[Takes  a  few  more  steps,  still  looking  upwards.] 
Free  ! — I  am  free  !     O  naked  arc  of  heaven, 
Enspangled  with  innumerable — no, 
Stars  are  not  there.     Yet  neither  are  there  clouds  ! 
The  thing  looks  like  a  ceiling  !  [Gazes  downward.]  And 

this  thing 
Looks  like  a  floor.  [Gazes  around.]  And  that  white 

bundle  yonder 
Looks  curiously  like  Lucrezia. 

[Luc.  awakes  at  sound  of  her  name,  and  sits  up 

sane.] 
There  must  be  some  mistake. 

Luc.  [Rises  to  her  feet.] 

There  is  indeed  ! 
A  pretty  sort  of  prison  I  have  come  to, 
In  which  a  self-respecting  lady's  cell 
Is  treated  as  a  lounge  ! 

Sav. 

I  had  no  notion 
You  were  in  here.     I  thought  I  was  out  there. 
I  will  explain — but  first  I'll  make  amends. 
Here  are  the  keys  by  which  your  durance  ends. 
212 


'SAVONAROLA' 

The  gate  is  somewhere  in  this  corridor, 

And  so  good-bye  to  this  interior  ! 

[Exeunt  Sav.  and  Luc.  Noise,  a  moment  later, 
of  a  key  grating  in  a  lock,  then  of  gate  creaking  on 
its  hinges  ;  triumphant  laughs  of  fugitives  ;  loud 
slamming  of  gate  behind  them. 
In  Sav.'s  cell  the  Gaoler  starts  in  his  sleep, 
turns  his  face  to  the  wall,  and  snores  more  than 
ever  deeply.  Through  open  door  comes  a  cloaked 
figure.] 


Cloaked  Figure 

Sleep  on,  Savonarola,  and  awake 

Not  in  this  dungeon  but  in  ruby  Hell  ! 

[Stabs  Gaoler,  whose  snores  cease  abruptly. 
Enter  Pope  Julius  II,  with  Papal  retinue  carry- 
ing torches.  Murderer  steps  quickly  back  into 
shadow.] 

Pope  [To  body  of  Gaoler.] 
Savonarola,  I  am  come  to  taunt 
Thee  in  thy  misery  and  dire  abjection. 
Rise,  Sir,  and  hear  me  out. 

Murd.  [Steps forward.] 

Great  Julius, 
Waste  not  thy  breath.     Savonarola's  dead. 
I  murder 'd  him. 

213 


SEVEN   MEN 

Pope 

Thou  hadst  no  right  to  do  so. 
Who  art  thou,  pray  ? 

Murd. 

Cesare  Borgia, 
Lucrezia's  brother,  and  I  claim  a  brother's 
Right  to  assassinate  whatever  man 
Shall  wantonly  and  in  cold  blood  reject 
Her  timid  offer  of  a  poison'd  ring. 

Pope 

Of  this  anon. 

[Stands  over  body  of  Gaoler.] 
Our  present  business 
Is  general  woe.     No  nobler  corse  hath  ever 
Impress'd  the  ground      O  let  the  trumpets  speak  it ! 

[Flourish  of  trumpets.] 
This  was  the  noblest  of  the  Florentines. 
His  character  was  flawless,  and  the  world 
Held  not  his  parallel.     O  bear  him  hence 
With  all  such  honours  as  our  State  can  offer. 
He  shall  interred  be  with  noise  of  cannon, 
As  doth  befit  so  militant  a  nature. 
Prepare  these  obsequies. 

[Papal  officers  lift  body  of  Gaoler.] 

A  Papal  Officer 

But  this  is  not 
Savonarola.     It  is  some  one  else. 
214 


'SAVONAROLA' 

Cesare 

Lo  !  'tis  none  other  than  the  Fool  that  I 

Hoof'd  from  my  household  but  two  hours  agone. 

I  deem'd  him  no  good  riddance,  for  he  had 

The  knack  of  setting  tables  on  a  roar. 

What  shadows  we  pursue  !     Good  night,  sweet  Fool, 

And  flights  of  angels  sing  thee  to  thy  rest ! 


Pope 

Interred  shall  he  be  with  signal  pomp. 

No  honour  is  too  great  that  we  can  pay  him. 

He  leaves  the  world  a  vacuum.     Meanwhile, 

Go  we  in  chase  of  the  accursed  villain 

That  hath  made  escapado  from  this  cell. 

To  horse  !     Away  !     We'll  scour  the  country  round 

For  Sav'narola  till  we  hold  him  bound. 

Then  shall  you  see  a  cinder,  not  a  man, 

Beneath  the  lightnings  of  the  Vatican  ! 

[Flourish,  alarums  and  excursions,  flashes  of 
Vatican  lightning,  roll  of  drums,  etc.  Through 
open  door  of  cell  is  led  in  a  large  milk-white 
horse,  which  the  Pope  mounts  as  the  Curtain 
falls.] 


Remember,   please,   before   you   formulate   your 

impressions,  that  saying  of  Brown's  :    '  The  thing 

must  be  judged  as  a  whole.'     I  like  to  think  that 

whatever  may  seem  amiss  to  us  in  these  Four  Acts 

215 


SEVEN   MEN 

of  his  would  have  been  righted  by  collation  with 
that  Fifth  which  he  did  not  live  to  achieve. 

I  like,  too,  to  measure  with  my  eyes  the  yawning 
gulf  between  stage  and  study.  Very  different  from 
the  message  of  cold  print  to  our  imagination  are  the 
messages  of  flesh  and  blood  across  footlights  to  our 
eyes  and  ears.  In  the  warmth  and  brightness  of  a 
crowded  theatre  '  Savonarola  '  might,  for  aught  one 
knows,  seem  perfect.  '  Then  why,'  I  hear  my  gentle 
readers  asking,  '  did  you  thrust  the  play  on  us,  and 
not  on  a  theatrical  manager  ?  ' 

That  question  has  a  false  assumption  in  it.  In 
the  course  of  the  past  eight  years  I  have  thrust 
4  Savonarola  '  on  any  number  of  theatrical  managers. 
They  have  all  of  them  been  (to  use  the  technical 
phrase)  '  very  kind.'  All  have  seen  great  merits  in 
the  work ;  and  if  I  added  together  all  the  various 
merits  thus  seen  I  should  have  no  doubt  that 
1  Savonarola  '  was  the  best  play  never  produced. 
The  point  on  which  all  the  managers  are  unanimous 
is  that  they  have  no  use  for  a  play  without  an 
ending.  This  is  why  I  have  fallen  back,  at  last,  on 
gentle  readers,  whom  now  I  hear  asking  why  I  did 
not,  as  Brown's  literary  executor,  try  to  finish  the 
play  myself.  Can  they  never  ask  a  question  without 
a  false  assumption  in  it  ?  I  did  try,  hard,  to  finish 
*  Savonarola.' 

Artistically,   of  course,  the  making  of  such  an 
attempt  was  indefensible.     Humanly,  not  so.     It  is 
clear  throughout  the  play — especially  perhaps  in 
216 


'SAVONAROLA'  BROWN 

Acts  III  and  IV — that  if  Brown  had  not  steadfastly 
in  his  mind  the  hope  of  production  on  the  stage,  he 
had  nothing  in  his  mind  at  all.  Horrified  though 
he  would  have  been  by  the  idea  of  letting  me  kill 
his  Monk,  he  would  rather  have  done  even  this  than 
doom  his  play  to  everlasting  unactedness.  I  took, 
therefore,  my  courage  in  both  hands,  and  made  out 
a  scenario.  .  . 

Dawn  on  summit  of  Mount  Fiesole.  Outspread 
view  of  Florence  (Duomo,  Giotto's  Tower,  etc.)  as  seen 
from  that  eminence. — Niccolo  Machiatelli,  asleep 
on  grass,  wakes  as  sun  rises.  Deplores  his  exile  from 
Florence,  Lorenzo's  unappeasable  hostility,  etc. 
Wonders  if  he  could  not  somehow  secure  the  Pope's 
favour.  Very  cynical.  Breaks  off:  But  who  are 
these  that  scale  the  mountain-side  ?  |  Savonarola 
and  Lucrezia  |  Borgia  ! — Enter  through  a  trap-door, 
back  c.  [trap-door  veiled  from  audience  by  a  grassy 
ridge],  Sav.  and  Luc.  Both  gasping  and  footsore 
from  their  climb.  [Still,  with  chains  on  their  wrists  ? 
or  not?] — Mach.  steps  unobserved  behind  a  cypress 
and  listens. — Sav.  has  a  speech  to  the  rising  sun — Th' 
effulgent  hope  that  westers  from  the  east  |  Daily. 
Says  that  his  hope,  on  the  contrary,  lies  in  escape  To 
that  which  easters  not  from  out  the  west,  |  That 
fix'd  abode  of  freedom  which  men  call  |  America  ! 
Very  bitter  against  Pope. — Luc.  says  that  she,  for  her 
part,  means  To  start  afresh  in  that  uncharted  land  | 
Which  austers  not  from  out  the  antipod,  |  Australia  ! 
217 


SEVEN   MEN 

— Exit  Mach.,  unobserved,  down  trap-door  behind 
ridge,  to  betray  Luc.  and  Sav. — Several  longish 
speeches  by  Sav.  and  Luc.  Time  is  thus  given  for 
Mach.  to  get  into  touch  with  Pope,  and  time  for  Pope 
and  retinue  to  reach  the  slope  of  Fiesole.  Sav., 
glancing  down  across  ridge,  sees  these  sleuth-hounds, 
points  them  out  to  Luc.  and  cries  Bewray'd  !  Luc. 
By  whom  ?  Sav.  I  know  not,  but  suspect  |  The 
hand  of  that  sleek  serpent  Niccolo  |  Machiavelli. — 
Sav.  and  Luc.  rush  down  c,  but  find  their  way  barred 
by  the  footlights. — Luc.  We  will  not  be  ta'en  |  Alive. 
And  here  availeth  us  my  lore  |  In  what  pertains  to 
poison.  Yonder  herb  |  [points  to  a  herb  growing 
down  R.]  Is  deadly  nightshade.  Quick,  Monk ! 
Pluck  we  it ! — Sav.  and  Luc.  die  just  as  Pope 
appears  over  ridge,  followed  by  retinue  in  full  cry. — 
Pope's  annoyance  at  being  foiled  is  quickly  swept 
away  on  the  great  wave  of  Shakespearean  chivalry  and 
charity  that  again  rises  in  him.  He  gives  Sav.  a 
funeral  oration  similar  to  tlie  one  meant  for  him  in 
Act  IV,  but  even  more  laudatory  and  more  stricken. 
O/Luc,  too,  he  enumerates  the  virtues,  and  hints  that 
the  whole  terrestrial  globe  shall  be  hollowed  to  receive 
her  bones.  Ends  by  saying :  In  deference  to  this 
our  double  sorrow  |  Sun  shall  not  shine  to-day  nor 
shine  to-morrow. — Sun  drops  quickly  back  behind 
eastern  horizon,  leaving  a  great  darkness  on  which  the 
Curtain  slowly  falls. 

All    this    might    be    worse,    yes.     The    skeleton 
218 


'SAVONAROLA'   BROWN 

passes  muster.  But  in  the  attempt  to  incarnate 
and  ensanguine  it  I  failed  wretchedly.  I  saw  that 
Brown  was,  in  comparison  with  me,  a  master. 
Thinking  I  might  possibly  fare  better  in  his  method 
of  work  than  in  my  own,  I  threw  the  skeleton  into 
a  cupboard,  sat  down,  and  waited  to  see  what 
Savonarola  and  those  others  would  do. 

They  did  absolutely  nothing.  I  sat  watching 
them,  pen  in  hand,  ready  to  record  their  slightest 
movement.  Not  a  little  finger  did  they  raise.  Yet 
I  knew  they  must  be  alive.  Brown  had  always  told 
me  they  were  quite  independent  of  him.  Absurd 
to  suppose  that  by  the  accident  of  his  own  death 
they  had  ceased  to  breathe.  .  .  Now  and  then, 
overcome  with  weariness,  I  dozed  at  my  desk,  and 
whenever  I  woke  I  felt  that  these  rigid  creatures 
had  been  doing  all  sorts  of  wonderful  things  while 
my  eyes  were  shut.  I  felt  that  they  disliked  me.  I 
came  to  dislike  them  in  return,  and  forbade  them 
my  room. 

Some  of  you,  my  readers,  might  have  better  luck 
with  them  than  I.  Invite  them,  propitiate  them, 
watch  them  !  The  writer  of  the  best  Fifth  Act 
sent  to  me  shall  have  his  work  tacked  on  to 
Brown's  ;  and  I  suppose  I  could  get  him  a  free 
pass  for  the  second  night. 


PRINTED    AT 

THE   COMPLETE    PRESS 

WEST  NORWOOD 

LONDON 


The  WORKS  of  ALGERNON  SWINBURNE 

The  "  GOLDEN  PINE  "  Edition  in  Six  Volumes 

Each  Volume  Cloth,  4s.  net;  Leather,  6s.  net. 

I.  POEMS  and  BALLADS  IV.  ATALANTA  IN 

(1st  Series)  CALYDON,  and 

II.  POEMS  and  BALLADS  ERECHTHEUS 

(2nd  and  3rd  Series)  V.  TRISTRAM  OF  LYO- 

III.  SONGS    BEFORE  NESSE 

SUNRISE      (including  VI.  A  STUDY  OF  SHAKE- 

Songs  of  Italy)  SPEARE 

THE  POSTHUMOUS  POEMS  OF 
A.  C.  SWINBURNE 

Edited  by  Edmund  Gosse,  C.B.  and  T.  J.  Wise.    Demy  8vo. 

6s.  net. 

SWINBURNE'S  LETTERS 

Edited  by  Edmund  Gosse,  C.B.  £1  Is.  net. 

COLLECTED  EDITIONS 

THE  POEMS  OF  A.  C.  SWINBURNE 

6  Vols.     45s.  net. 

THE  TRAGEDIES  OF  A.  C.  SWINBURNE 

5  Vols.     37s.  6d.  net. 
Ready  Shortly 

SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  POETRY  OF 
ALGERNON  C.  SWINBURNE 

Selected  by  Edmund  Gosse,  C.B.  and  T.  J.  Wise.     Crown  8vo. 

6s.  net. 

The  only  selection  from  the  Poems  of  Swinburne  hitherto  available  to 
English  readers  was  one  made  by  Watts-Dunton  in  1887.  It  consisted  of 
pieces  that  appealed  especially  to  his  personal  taste,  and  omitted  several 
that  have  been  recognised  as  among  the  best  the  poet  ever  wrote.  For  this 
reason  a  selection  made  by  William  Sharp  for  the  Tauchnitz  Collection,  and 
confined  for  its  circulation  to  the  continent  of  Europe,  was  often  preferred. 
The  publisher  feels  that  the  time  has  arrived  when  a  new  selection  more 
representative  of  Swinburne  should  be  provided,  and  he  hopes  that  the 
editors  of  this  volume  will  be  found  to  have  satisfied  the  reasonable  re- 
quirements of  all  Swinburne  lovers,  also  that  this  volume  will  prove  so 
attractive  to  new  readers  that  it  will  lead  them  to  the  completer  editions 
of  his  works. 

LONDON  :    Wm.  HEINEMANN  21  BEDFORD  ST. 


NEW  VOLUMES  OF  POETRY 
THE  SINGING  CARAVAN 

By  ROBERT  VANSITTART  6s.  net. 

A  web  of  poetical  fantasy  spun  on  the  loom  of  Persian  mysticism. 

SPIRITS  IN  BONDAGE 

By  CLIVE  HAMILTON.     F'cap  8vo.  3s.  6d.  net. 

"  A  most  promising  first  book  ...  it  may  be  recommended." 

Daily  Newt. 

COUNTER  ATTACK 

By  SIEGFRIED  SASSOON.     Fcap  8vo.  2s.  6d.  net. 

"It  is  hard  to  know  which  to  admire  most,  his  vivid  descriptions  of  war, 
his  satire  ...  or  his  power  of  loveliness. ' — Land  and  Water. 

THE   OLD   HUNTSMAN  and  Other  Poems 

By  SIEGFRIED  SASSOON  (4th  Impression)  5s.  net. 

"If  this  is  not  a  great  poet,  true  as  well  as  new,  I  have  wasted  a  lifetime 
on  trying  to  find  what  is  and  what  is  not  the  soverain  stuff.' ' 

Morning  Pott. 

THE   HEART   OF  PEACE  and  Other  Poems 

By  LAURENCE  HOUSMAN.    Fcap  8vo.  3s.  6d.  net. 

"  With  genuine  pleasure  we  welcome  and  commend  this  new  volume  of 
Mr.  Housman." — Manchester  Guardian. 

FAIRIES   AND  FUSILIERS 

By  ROBERT  GRAVES.     F'cap  8vo.  3s.  6d.  net. 

"  The  bitter-sweet  genius  of  Mr.  Graves  .  .  .  has  the  healthy  roughness 
and  rudeness  of  truth  seen  from  a  new  angle." — James  Douglas  in  The 
Star. 

ESCAPE  AND  FANTASY 

By  GEORGE  ROSTREVOR  3s  6d.net. 

"  The  author  shows  a  keen  sense  of  the  beauty  of  words  and  things." 

Daily  Newt. 

THE   SONG   OF  THE   PLOW 

By  MAURICE  HEWLETT.     Demy  8vo.  6s.  net. 

POEMS 

By  GEOFFREY  DEARMER  3s.  6d.  net. 

"  One  of  the  most  felicitous  writers  that  the  war  has  inspired,  clear  in 
thoughts,  and  apt  in  expression." — Daily  Chronicle. 

LONDON  :    Wm.  HEINEMANN,    21  BEDFORD  ST.,  W.C.2 


STANDARD    VOLUMES    OF    POETRY 


By  JOHN  MASEFIELD 

Each  Vol.  Crown  8vo.    5s.  net. 

A  POEM  AND  TWO  PLAYS 

GOOD  FRIDAY:  A  Play  in  Verse 

PHILIP  THE  KING  and  Other  Poems 

DAUBER :  A  Poem 

LOLLINGDON  DOWNS  and  Other  Poems  and  Lyrics 

REYNARD  THE  FOX 

By  SAROJINI  NAIDU 

THE  BIRD  OF  TIME.     Introduction  by  E.  Gosse,  C.B. 

5s.  net. 
THE  GOLDEN  THRESHOLD.     Introduction  by  A.  Symons 

3s.  6d.  net. 
THE  BROKEN  WING  5s.  net. 

By  LAURENCE  HOPE 

THE  GARDEN  OF  KAMA.    Demy  8vo.  5s.  net. 

INDIAN  LOVE.     Demy  8vo.  5s.  net. 

STARS  OF  THE  DESERT.     Demy  8vo.  5s.  net. 

By  ARTHUR  SYMONS 

THE  FOOL  OF  THE  WORLD  and  Other  Poems  5s.  net. 

IMAGES  OF  GOOD  AND  EVIL.    Crown  8vo.  6s.  net. 

KNAVE  OF  HEARTS.     Demy  8vo.  5s.  net. 

POEMS.    (New  Edition.)     In  2  Vols.     Demy  8vo.  10s.  net. 

By  FIONA  MACLEOD 

POEMS  AND  DRAMAS.     Crown  8vo.  6s.  net. 

FROM  THE  HILLS  OF  DREAM.    Crown  8vo.        6s.  net. 

By  HEINRICH  HEINE 

New  and  Cheaper  Edition.     In  4  Vols.     F'cap  8vo.     Cloth, 
2s.  6d.  net;  Leather,  3s.  6d.  net. 

I.  THE  BOOK  OF  III.  GERMANY.  Romancero. 

SONGS  Books  1  and  2 

IV.   ROMANCERO.    Books  3 
II.  NEW  POEMS  and  4.     Last  Poems 


LONDON  :   Wm.  HEINEMANN,   21  BEDFORD  ST.,  W.C.2 


STANDARD    VOLUMES    OF    POETRY 


By  EDMUND  GOSSE,  C.B. 

COLLECTED  POEMS.     Fcap  8vo.  5s.  net. 

THE  AUTUMN  GARDEN.     Demy  8vo.  5s.  net. 

FIRDAUSI  IN  EXILE  and  Other  Poems.     Fcap  8vo. 

3s.  6d.  net. 

ON  VIOL  AND  FLUTE.     Fcap  8vo.  3s.  6d.  net. 

IN  RUSSET  AND  SILVER  6s.  net. 

By  JOHN  GALSWORTHY 

MOODS,  SONGS,  AND  DOGGERELS.  Crown  8vo.  5s.  net. 

By  ISRAEL  ZANGWILL 

BLIND  CHILDREN.     Square  8vo.  6s.  net. 

By  EDEN  PHILLPOTTS 

PLAIN  SONG,  1914-16.     Demy  8vo.  3s.  6d.  net. 

By  J.  E.  PATTERSON 

THE  LURE  OF  THE  SEA.     Demy  8vo.  5s.  net. 

THE  SEA'S  ANTHOLOGY.     Crown  8vo.  2s.  net. 

By  LAURENCE  BINYON 

AUGURIES.     Crown  8vo.  3s.  6d.  net. 

By  JOHN  HELSTON 

APHRODITE  and  Other  Poems.     Demy  8vo.  6s.  net. 

By  G.  R.  MALLOCK 

POEMS  AND  LYRICS.     Crown  8vo.  3s.  6d.  net. 

By  R.  E.  VERNEDE 

WAR  POEMS  and  Other  Verses.     Demy  8vo.       3s.  6d.  net. 


LONDON  :   Wm.  HEINEMANN,   21  BEDFORD  ST.,  W.C.2 


The  Publishers  of  this  book 
will  be  glad  to  send,  from 
time  to  time,  announcements 
of  their  publications  to  any 
reader  who  will  send  a 
postcard,  giving  name  and 
address,  with  an  indication 
of  the  class  of  literature  in 
which  the  reader  is  chiefly 
interested. 

Orders  should  be  sent 
through  a  bookseller. 


WILLIAM     HEINEMANN 

20-21,  Bedford  Street,  W.C.  2 


A  Selection  from,  Mr.  Heinemann's  List 
Swinburne  s  Poetical  Works 

THE  GOLDEN   PINE  EDITION 

Popular  Editions  at  4\-  net  in  cloth,  and  6j-  net  in  leather,  of  the 
following  works : 

POEMS  AND  BALLADS.    First  Series 

POEMS  AND  BALLADS.     Second  and  Third  Series 

SONGS  BEFORE  SUNRISE,  including  Songs  of  Italy 

ATALANTA  IN  CALYDON,  and  EREGHTHEUS 

TRISTRAM  OF  LYONESSE 

A  STUDY  OF  SHAKESPEARE 

The  Posthumous  Poems 
of  A.  C.  Swinburne 

Edited  by  EDMUND  GOSSE,  C.B.,  and 

T.    J.    WISE  Demy  8vo 

An  Edition  de  Luxe  on  hand-made  paper,  30/-  net,  of 
which  only  a  few  copies  now  remain 

Swinburne  s  Letters 

Edited     and     with     an     Introduction     by 
EDMUND  GOSSE,  G.B.,  andT.  J.  WISE 

Two  vols.  Demy  8vo.  Cloth,  21/-  net 

Selections  from  Swinburne 

Edited  by  EDMUND  GOSSE,  C.B.,  and 

T.    J.    WISE  6/-  ne, 

Collected  Poetical  IVorfas 

Library  Edition.  Six  vols.  45/    net